The Last Equestrian Princess

by Dr_DeDeDe

Rating: teen
Tags: Twilight Sparkle, Princess Celestia, Slice of Life, Alternate Universe, Sad, Main 6, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Spike
Length: 100465

This is the story of seven friends and the years that tried to keep them apart. Princess Twilight Sparkle has loved more and lost more than anypony else. At the end of everything she remembers all she learned from all the times she said goodbye.

This is the story of seven friends and the years that conspired to keep them apart.

Princess Twilight Sparkle, last and greatest of the Equestrian Princesses, has loved more and lost more than anypony alive. At the end of everything, as she looks back on nearly one thousand years of rule, she remembers all the things she learned from all the people who left her.

This is the story of Princess Twilight Sparkle and how she finally found her way back to the ones she missed more than anything in the world.

*Added to Twilight's Library on 6/28!

Published 2013-02-16 16:00:02 UTC
Last updated 2013-10-15 22:16:42 UTC

Shattered Shields

ACT I:THE BLINDING SUNRISE

Shattered Shields

For a time following her coronation, the life of Princess Twilight Sparkle was blessed in every sense of the word. There had been a few bumps in the road; an ancient megalomaniacal tyrant would rise every few months, as was par for the course in Equestria, but it was nothing Twilight and her friends hadn’t seen before.

Twilight also had to make the point of calling a town meeting to let everyone know that any bowing or royal name calling would result in immediate moon banishment (an empty threat, but nopony had to know that.)

For the most part, though, Twilight’s life went on as it had before she became the Princess of Magic. There were parties to go to, apples to harvest, winter to wrap up and, of course, books to be tended to. Certain someponies in Canterlot were apparently of the opinion that it was improper for a Princess of Equestria to live in a tree house and work as a common librarian.

(Twilight Sparkle was of the opinion that certain someponies in Canterlot were perfectly welcome to satisfy themselves with a cactus branch if they had a problem with it.)

In addition to advanced lessons in arcane sorcery from Princesses Celestia and Luna, Twilight also had to get a hang of her newest feathery appendages. In the first few weeks, she would forget that she had wings and get them trapped in doors, stuck in bushes, and accidentally knock things off tables. As embarrassing as it was for Celestia’s number one student, Twilight was eventually forced to swallow her pride and enroll herself in Ponyville Elementary ‘s Remedial Flying Lessons for Young Pegasi along Scootaloo, Pound Cake and the clumsy mailmare.

(This was apparently the funniest thing in the world in Rainbow Dash’s opinion as the mere sight of Princess Twilight Sparkle bumping into clouds and crashing into trees was enough to send her into uncontrollable fits of giggles.)

Peaceful months went on and on and Twilight started to fool herself into thinking that those days would never end; that she would spend the remainder of her days in Ponyville surrounded by friends with her only care being chasing down missing library books and occasionally saving all of Equestria from the forces of evil. She had a distant idea of the responsibilities that might be thrust upon her, but Princess Celestia was adamant that she remain with her friends and out of the public light as much as possible.

(In fact, the first time a paparazzo was found hiding in the bushes outside Twilight’s house, he was cordially introduced to the business ends of Bucky McGillicuddy and Kicks McGee. Needless to say, the tabloids found safer subjects to stalk.)

But such summer days couldn’t last forever and on a cold autumn morning, Twilight was visited by one Corporal Lancer of the United Equestrian Defense Force.

For everything that Twilight would eventually forget, she would always remember that day as clear as crystal.

She remembers being at her desk in the library, working on translating some obscure astrological text. She had been working with Luna the past few nights, struggling to get a hold of raising and lowering the moon. She was researching ancient lunar charts in the hopes of understanding the theory a little better when there came a knock at. She remembers calling for Spike to answer it but after a few minutes of no reply, she rose to answer it herself

She remembers opening the door, revealing a young military colt dressed head to hoof in starched white dress uniform. She remembers that he passed her a neatly folded letter on official looking stationary and said…something.

Something that she couldn't understand at first.

He began to talk very quickly, his eyes glued to the floor but it just sounded like noise to her; like a dull buzzing in her ears. What he was saying simply didn't make any sense.

“I’m sorry.” Twilight said, suddenly feeling light headed. “Could you please repeat what you said just now?”

She remembered the stallion wiping his brow with a powder blue pocket square, looking her in the eye and saying. “It is my unhappy duty to inform you that Commander Shining Armor of the United Crystal Equestrian Defense Force has been killed in action. Commander Armor was leading a platoon of…” The corporal went on after that, but Twilight couldn’t process what he had said. He mumbled on for some time before Twilight stopped him.

“I’m sorry, Corporal , I’m afraid you’re mistaken.” Twilight said. “My brother is the foremost expert on defense magic and practical military warding. He’s been in dozens of battles since he was a teenager and never even got so much as bruised tailbone.”

“I understand that, Your Highness, but there was an ambush at-”

“He’s added more than twenty-six shielding charms to the Grand Grimorie in Canterlot.” Twilight blundered on. “He wrote every book on the subject of personal defense. He had magical wards surrounding himself when he went to the beach for Celestia’s sake.”

“Be that as it may, the enemy employed shamans to ensure that his wards failed at-”

“His spells don’t fail!” Twilight snapped. “I enchanted the armor he wore myself!” A small crowd of her neighbors were gathering but Twilight paid them no mind. “The combined forces of Tartarus couldn’t put so much as a scratch on thatarmor and you expect me to believe that-that-” Twilight looked down at the letter the corporal had given her. “A roving war party of goblins” managed to take down one of the finest soldiers Equestria has ever seen?!”

“Twilight, is everything alright?” Rarity, Fluttershy and Applejack pushed their way through the crowd of ponies surrounding her door to Twilight's side.

"We heard you hollerin from halfway across town." Applejack said. "Is everythin okay?"

“Oh, it’s nothing girls.” Twilight said, flippantly. “I was just explaining to this idiot here that the report he delivered is inaccurate.”

“I’m sorry, Princess Twilight, I-” The poor corporal looked around helplessly.

“Honestly, is this the level of competence my brother has to deal with on a daily basis?” Twilight ranted, plucking a quill and paper from inside the house and scribbling furiously on it. “I swear, when Princess Celestia hears about this-SPIKE!”

Spike wandered down the stairs, rubbing his eyes. “Yes, Your Highness?” He mumbled blearily.

“I need you to send this to Celestia ASAP.” Twilight said, violently folding her letter and practically cramming it in Spike’s mouth. “I’m lodging a formal complaint with the Princess about the lack of...competence in the army’s messenger service!”

“You want to fill us in on just why your hollerin this poor colt to death for?” Applejack asked, surveying the shaking young soldier.

“Just...look at this tripe for yourself.” Twilight said, thrusting the corporal ’s letter into Applejack’s face.

“Princess Twilight…we regret to inform you that Commander Shining Armor has been…” Applejack gasped.

“I know; it’s ridiculous, isn’t it?” Twilight said.

“Oh, honey…ah’m so sorry.” Applejack said.

“Oh, don’t tell me you girls actually believe this guy.” Twilight said, looking at the faces of her worried friends. “Come on! We’re not talking about a flat-hooved rookie here; this is Shining Armor! Lord Commander of the Crystal Legions! Slayer of Changeling Queen! Hero of the Crystal Empire! He’s fine! Believe me, it’s going to take a lot more than a lousy goblin attack to-”There was a bright flash of light in the middle of the street as Princess Celestia appeared out of thin air, wearing a troubled expression.

“Oh, Princess!” Twilight said brightly. “You didn’t have to come all the way down just for a silly mix up like this.”

“Twilight.” Princess Celestia said gently. “We need to talk.”

“But since you’re here, you can tell this blubbering buffoon to take his phony report and stop wasting everypony’s time with wild tales of goblin attacks.”

“I received word from the Crystal Empire this morning.” Princess Celestia said. “I’m sorry, but-”

“Because it’s not true.” Twilight said angrily. “There is no possible way it can be true.”

“Please, Twilight.” Princess Celestia said.

“No! I am n-not going to j-just stand here and let this…this rookie tell me that my brother died alone, miles away from his friends and family!” Twilight said, angrily rubbing her eyes. “Just tell him to go away; t-tell him it’s not true.”

“Twilight.” Celestia said.

"It's not true!" Twilight yelled.

"Twilight!"

“IT’S NOT TRUE!” Twilight screamed and in a burst of wild, uncontrolled magic, the windows of the library exploded and a shower of glass shards scattered the small crowd massing around the library.

"Twilight..."

"WHAT?!" Twilight whipped around violently only to be crushed against Applejack's chest in a powerful embrace.

"It's okay, sugar." Applejack said. "It's okay." Twilight struggled against the farm pony's grip but Applejack held on all the tighter. Finally, Twilight deflated, looking helplessly between Celestia and the corporal with eyes overflowing.

“Please…” Twilight sobbed. “Somepony just tell me it’s not true.”

The others quickly joined Applejack, clumsily hugging Twilight in a tangled mess of hooves, claws and wings while Twilight cried helplessly in their embrace, quietly sobbing It's not true, it's not true, it's not true.

“Tragedy in the Crystal Empire Today as a grieving nation mourns the passing of Shining Armor, Prince Regent of the Crystal Empire, Duke in His Own Right of the Malachite Plains and Lord Commander of the Joint Equestrian Defense Legion.”

“Lord Commander Armor was conducting training drills on the outskirts of the Crystal Capital last week when his platoon was set upon by a roving hoard of goblin marauders. Shining Armor’s company fought bravely but was seriously outnumbered by the goblin forces. Surviving members of the platoon said that their commander ordered a full retreat while he himself held the onslaught off in a narrow ravine near the Equestrian border. His body was recovered two days later beside a pile of his defeated enemies.”

“Today, ponies from Equestria and beyond flocked to the city to pay their respects including Princess Celestia, Princess Luna and Princess Twilight Sparkle, the Lord Commander’s sister. Princess Cadence has yet to make a public appearance since the death of her beloved husband but sources close to the Princess have confirmed that she is persevering and in good health despite these troubling times.”

“Thousands passed through the capitol rotunda where Lord Commander Shining Armor’s body lay in state under a full honor guard of Crystal Empire and Equestrian knights. The piles of flowers, cards and little toy soldiers that surround the coffin are a testament to the great love the Crystal Ponies had for their Prince.”

“Shining Armor will be taken from the capital on Saturday to be laid to rest in a private funeral at the Crystal Grove Military Cemetery. Reporting live from the Crystal Empire for EBC news, this is Ticker Tape-“

“Luna, would you please turn that radio off.” Princess Celestia said. “I think I’m getting a headache.”

The radio fizzled and went silent, shaking Twilight out of her daze. The carriage carrying the three princesses rattled along the crowded cobblestone streets of the Crystal Capital flanked by a police escort en route to the Royal Palace. The ride over from Equestria had been quiet for the most part, broken only by splotchy patches of radio as they passed cities on the way. For her part, Twilight appreciated the space Celestia and Luna gave her; silence gave her time to organize her thoughts. Somehow, being in the Crystal Capital made things painfully more real for Twilight. Fleeting hopes that her brother might still be alive were dashed as she passed through the melancholy streets of her brother’s city.

“Twilight?” Princess Celestia said. “Are your parents in the city yet?”

“Huh?” Twilight said. “Oh no…they didn’t want to come in until Saturday.”

“How are they faring, given the circumstances?” Princess Luna asked.

“As well as a couple who lost their first child can be expected to do.” Twilight said. She still remembered the look of absolute devastation on her mother’s face when she broke the news. The sight of her parents sobbing wretchedly against one another still made Twilight feel sick to her stomach. Neither of them was really up to talking about Shining Armor; she hadn’t really talked to anypony about it since she left Ponyville for Canterlot.

She felt badly for abandoning Ponyville and her friends as suddenly as she did, but the impending funeral preparations didn't leave her much time to plan. She had briefly considered inviting her friends along (more for her own sake than anything else) but thought better of it at the last moment, slipping out of the library in the early hours of the morning to catch a train for Canterlot. She missed the comfort they had so freely given her and wished badly that they were with her, if only to talk to. Princess Celestia and Luna did their best to comfort Twilight but their concern for her was decidedly different from the messy hug pile of hot chocolate and blankets her friends pulled her into after she heard about Shining Armor.

“Is everything in order for the funeral procession?” Princess Celestia asked. “I don’t want to trouble Cadence any more than we have to.”

“I tried to get a hold of her before we hit the road, but I never got a reply.” Twilight said, eyeing the crowds swarming about in front of the palace. “Is it true that no one has heard from her since she got the news?”

Princess Celestia shrugged as the carriage slid to a halt within the palace walls. “I suppose we’ll see.” A small contingent of guards led by a stuffy looking mare in a severe topknot approached the three princesses as they climbed out of the carriage.

“Your Highnesses,” The mare said with a low curtsey. “I am Madame Dapifer, Princess Cadence’s Chief of Staff. I trust you have found our city welcoming thus far?”

“Yes, thank you for the escort on the way in.” Princess Celestia said with a short bow in reply. “There seems to be quite a lot of ponies in the streets today.”

“His Grace was well loved by our people, as I’m sure you well know, Your Highness.” She said, bowing to Twilight. “I am truly sorry for your loss, Princess Twilight.”

“That’s very kind of you to say.” Twilight said. “How is Princess Cadence holding up?”

Madame Dapifer cast an uneasy look at the crowds of crystal ponies outside the gate. “If you don’t mind, Your Highnesses, I would prefer to have this conversation in a more secluded location; if you’ll follow me, please?”

As soon as Madame Dapifer led them through the front door, Twilight felt a fresh wave of unease wash over her. The Crystal Palace seemed to lack something of its usual glow. Crystal Guards and members of the royal house staff loitered about uneasily waiting for orders that never came. Curtains were drawn, rooms were shut up and a stifling pall of sadness lingered in the air.

“We have heard reports that Princess Cadence is in good health.” Princess Celestia said.

“Ah, yes, the radio interview.” Madame Dapifer said. “I may have...intentionally misled journalists inquiring after Her Highness’ health…to avoid inciting panic, of course.”

“Panic?” Princess Luna said. “Is there cause to panic?”

“I’m afraid I cannot answer that, Your Highness. The truth of the matter is…no one is entirely sure how the Princess fares.”

They came through a series of halls to a large crystal doorway, locked tight with a series of heavy crystal bolts on the sides. Around the door were chisels, jackhammers and pickaxes in various states of ruin while the door itself was completely unscratched.

“Her Highness has sequestered herself in her chambers since she received word about His Grace’s untimely death.” Madame Dapifer said. “All our attempts to contact her or breach this door have been unsuccessful. I was rather hoping that you may be able to assist us in this matter.”

Twilight shared an uneasy look with Celestia who nodded towards the door. “I’ll go.” Twilight said.

Stepping before the massive crystal door, Twilight raised her hoof and knocked. “Cadence?” She called. “Cadence, it’s me, Twilight Sparkle.”

Silence.

Twilight knocked again. “Princess Cadence, please open the door.”

Silence.

Twilight knocked harder. “Cadence, we’ve come all the way from Equestria to see you. We’re all worried about you…please come out and talk to us.”

Twilight thought she heard something stir behind the door but after a few seconds, there was still nothing.

“Princess Mi Amore Cadenza, you have to come out of there right now! I know you’re upset right now, but you can’t hide from ponies who want to help you. Your kingdom needs her Princess now more than ever; you have a duty to lead them!”

Silence.

Twilight turned back to Princess Celestia helplessly. “Princess, I don’t know what else to do for her.”

“Shh.” Princess Luna said, gently laying a hoof on Twilight’s shoulder. “Don't give up so quickly. Take a deep breath and try again.”

“But what else am I supposed to say?” Twilight cried.

“Twilight Sparkle.” Princess Luna said firmly. “I did not know your brother half as well as I would have liked but there is one thing about him of which I’m certain; the only mare in the world who loved him as much you did is behind that door. And she very badly needs you right now.”

Twilight took a shaky breath, steadied herself, and knocked again.

“Cadence, I cannot imagine how you’re feeling right now…but if you’re hurting even half as much as I am, you must be suffering terribly.” Twilight paused, wiping a tear from her eye, before continuing. “I didn't believe it when they told me that Shining Armor was gone; I just couldn't wrap my head around how somepony as brave and brilliant as my brother could have left us so suddenly.”

“Mom and Dad are a mess; they don’t want to talk about what happened to their only son. My friends are being so good to me, but I can’t talk with them about Shiny because I know they don’t miss him as much as I do.” Tears were now flowing unhindered down Twilight’s face, but she kept talking.

“The truth is…I just feel so alone right now. I’m sad and I’m hurt and I want nothing more than to run to my big brother and have him hug me and tell me that everything is going to be okay; like he used to when we were kids. I-I remember when I was a filly and Glitter Gem invited everypony to her Cuteceañera except me and Shining Armor found me crying on the steps after school. He just hugged me tight for what seemed like forever while I got tears and snot all over his neat new cadet uniform.”

“I’ll never forget what he said to me…he told me that there were always going to be ponies who didn’t like me and would try to bring me down because I wasn’t like them. But he told me to k-keep my head up and remember who I was because…because he thought I was special. And h-he said that someday, everypony was going to see h-how special his little sister was.”

“H-he always believed in me; he was always there for me even when nopony else was.” Twilight sobbed. “And it hurts to know I’m n-never going to see him again. He’s never going to take me out for ice cream after a test again…I’m never going to try and make him laugh while he’s on duty again…we’re never going to stay up until three in the morning talking again. I-I miss him…I miss him so much and I know you miss him just as badly. I need you right now, Cadence…please…”

There was a symphony of latches unlatching and the door flew open revealing a disheveled Princess Cadence. Her mane was dull and hung loosely around her neck and shoulders. Her wings were molting and a trail of lost feathers followed her out of the room. Her eyes were puffy, red and inexplicably old. Cadence looked as though she had aged one hundred years overnight; a fact not lost on Celestia and Luna who shared a deeply troubled look.

“Cadence…” Twilight said. “I’m sor-”

But before she could finish, Cadence through her hooves and wings around Twilight in the tightest hug she had ever received. They clung together like survivors of a horrible shipwreck, sobbing in memory of a husband, a brother and soldier gone too soon.

Author's Note

First off, let me just thank you all for the wonderful response I've gotten for this story. This chapter is a two parter with Shining Armor's funeral coming later this week. This is also the first of the two sudden deaths in this story.

This was the first major death I've handled in this story and I really want to know what you all think of it, particularly with regards to Twilight's response. This story is going to be less about each individual pony passing on and more about how Twilight reacts to them so any feedback is very much appreciated. The last thing I want is for this story to be corny or melodramatic so if some of this didn't quite work out for you guys, please feel free to give me advice on how to improve it.

Also, what the hell do you say if you want to convey that a pony is wrapping someone in their "arms?" Do you say "She wrapped her forelegs around her?" "She wrapped her hooves around her?"

FUN FACT: Dapifer is another way to refer to a royal's head of staff.

And if you didn't notice, the title is a link to the music I listened to while writing Twlight's scene with Cadence.

CHAPTER EDITED 3/24

The Stars Spell Out Your Name

The Stars Spell Out Your Name

The morning of the funeral dawned cold and foggy but by the time Twilight returned from picking up her parents from the train station the clouds had burned off and it was a disgustingly beautiful sunny day.

At breakfast, she made awkward small talk with Princess Celestia while Rarity worked to get Cadence dressed and ready for Shining Armor’s burial. A palpable tension lingered between them as they forced casual conversation. Any time Twilight tried to steer the conversation towards the topic of Cadence, Princess Celestia would only say that Cadence was simply overwhelmed by the funeral and that she was very busy and would talk to Twilight later before segwaying into a lighter topic. The more Princess Celestia skirted away from the issue, the more Twilight felt betrayed by her teacher’s silence. Twilight spent most of the morning after brooding at the breakfast table and chatting idly with her friends until it was time to leave for the capital building for the public memorial service.

Cadence arrived in the main hall with five minutes to spare before departure. Rarity had done her best to make the princess appear presentable but signs of wear were still apparent on the Princess’ face. Her wings, now ratty pink tatters of their former splendor, were tucked beneath her black dress. Her frayed and wilting mane was done up in a tight bun and hidden beneath a wide brimmed hat with a clear veil.

Nevertheless, she was smiling. Not a wide, Pinkie Pie grin or even a particularly happy smile. It was a smile that started in her red, puffy eyes and just barely tugged at the corners of her mouth. But just by smiling, Cadence looked as though the cloud of gloom that clung to her yesterday had with the morning fog.

The four princesses rode together in a small carriage on the short trip from the palace to the capital. They rode in silence, taking in the waking Crystal Capital and the ponies already lining up on the funeral procession route.

“I really wish I didn’t have to do this.” Cadence sighed as the carriage pulled up to the capital building and she caught sight of dozens of immaculately dressed ponies entering the capital. “I just wanted a quiet service where I could bury my husband in peace.”

“Shining Armor was more than just your husband.” Princess Celestia remarked. “He served a public office and as such, a public service is expected of his family.”

“He didn’t belong to them.” Cadence said softly. “He belonged to me; he belonged to Twilight and her parents. Half of them wouldn’t even show up at the burial if I invited them and they expect to speak at the service? Why?”

“Patience.” Princess Celestia said, gently patting Cadence’s shoulder. “You won’t have to share him long.”

Cadence sighed and visibly steadied herself. “Walk with me, Twilight?” Cadence asked, offering an arm to Twilight.

“Of course.” Twilight said, gently helping Cadence out of the carriage.

The capital hall looked like an ugly flowering bruise, decked in black, purple and blue. Almost immediately after arrival, a swarm of well-wishers descended on Twilight and Cadence, offering a litany of sorries and condolences. They nodded and smiled as expected of them, and then started walking forward slowly and steadily regardless of whom moved to block them with their sympathies. The sea of well-wishers parted and Twilight and Cadence were free to make their way to the front of the hall.

As they walked up the aisle, approaching the casket laid atop a short flight of marble stairs, Twilight felt light headed as if trapped in a fever dream. The casket lay surrounded by flowers and there, lying on a bed of pillows, was Shining Armor. Twilight left Cadence at the bottom of the steps and went to take her seat next to her parents in the front row. She had enough memories of Shining Armor alive; she didn’t want to add one of him dead. Cadence stopped briefly at Shining Armor’s casket, laying a hoof on his chest for a few moments and saying something that Twilight couldn’t quite make out. When she was done, she took her place by Twilight’s side and the ceremony began.

The service dragged on for what seemed like an eternity. There were dozens of speeches, hymns and memorial tributes including a eulogy from Princess Celestia about honor, duty and boldness of spirit. Twilight declined the opportunity to speak; she didn’t feel comfortable talking about Shining Armor, her brother, to crowds of strangers who only knew him as their hero and ruler. Such words that were close to her heart were reserved friends, family and her dear departed brother. Statesponies, military leaders and politicians spent most of the afternoon talking but most of it was lost on Twilight, who was barely able to determine one impersonal speech about honor and duty from the one that came before it.

The big surprise came when Twilight saw the young corporal who delivered the news about Shining Armor climb to the stage and begin speaking. He was a young soldier who Shining Armor had taken under his wing and fought beside him on the day they were ambushed. He mentioned his commander’s dedication towards the ponies under his command and love for the country they protected, but he also spoke of Shining Armor the officer. The corporal painted a picture of Shining Armor that Twilight never had a chance to see before. Twilight always thought that she knew Shining Armor the best out of anypony; that nothing in her brother’s life was secret from her. But the stallion the young soldier spoke of was a stranger to Twilight; a tough, but compassionate military man who was as likely to bust you for missing a button on your dress uniform as he was to dispense advice in tough situations. Twilight was surprised that, even after he had gone, her brother continued to surprise her with his kindness.

(Twilight made the point of tracking the poor colt down after the service and hugging him as tightly as she could muster while apologizing into his mane.)

Finally, it was Cadence’s turn. Rising shakily to her hooves, Cadence deliberately made her way to the front of the procession. With a steady voice that barely quavered with grief, Cadence delivered a beautiful eulogy befitting a princess of the realm. Though she spoke at length about Shining Armor’s history of selfless service and the great love she bore for him, it was a decidedly reserved speech, one carefully tailored to suit the audience of officials. It was perfectly fine, but there was much she left unsaid.

Finally, it was over. The casket closed with a dull and final snap and Twilight finally permitted herself to look at it. The purple and blue colors of the Crystal Empire flag were draped over the polished wooden casket and the entire procession stood as their hero passed, carried out on the shoulders of his comrades.

“Twilight.” Cadence said as soon as they were outside and ready to board the carriages that would carry them to the cemetary. “Would you like to ride with me?”

“That’s an excellent idea.” Princess Celestia said. “I’ll get Luna and the four of us can-”

“Actually, Auntie, I was wondering if Twilight would like to ride with me alone.” Cadence said. “I have another carriage waiting to carry you and Princess Luna to the cemetery.”

Princess Celestia opened her mouth a few times as if trying to pull an excuse to accompany Cadence out of thin air. Finally, she gave up.

“As you wish.” Princess Celestia said. “Just remember-”

“I know.” Cadence cut in. “Thank you for your concern.”

Twilight signaled to her friends that she was riding with Cadence and they shooed her along and into the carriage.

“Finally.” Cadence sighed, flopping down on the seat as soon as the door was closed. “That was an ordeal.”

“It was…dry to say the least.” Twilight admitted.

“There were so many ponies that I would have rather spent today with.” Cadence sighed, looking out at the crowds lining the streets. “I can tell you that any one of those ponies out there cared more about Shining Armor than-” Cadence trailed off, rubbing her eyes. “I’m not being fair; it was good of so many ponies to speak at the service but…just look at them.” Cadence said, raising a hoof and waving at the crowds of crystal ponies crowding behind railings and barricades to say their goodbyes to their fallen prince. Banners of blue and purple bearing Shining Armor’s shield and stars were draped from every window.

“They really loved him.” Cadence said, smiling through fresh tears. “They loved him so much.”

“They love you too, Cadence.” Twilight said. Amid the signs and banners honoring Shining Armor’s passing, there were posters reading “Long Live Princess Cadence!” and “We’re thinking of you, Princess.”

“It still amazes me.” Cadence said. “I came to this kingdom two years ago as a complete stranger. But these ponies put their trust in me. They trusted me to guide them out of darkness without a second thought…why?”

“You’re a princess.” Twilight said, simply.

“And what does that mean?” Cadence asked. “Why should they trust me more than any other pony? Because I have wings? Because somepony decided to put a crown on my head and start calling me princess?”

“It’s not just because you’re an Alicorn.” Twilight said firmly. “You came to their defense when nopony else did. You and Shining Armor fought for them when the chips were down and King Sombra was on their doorstep. Nopony just handed you a tiara because you have wings; you earned it. Shining Armor earned it too. And I’m sure there’s nopony that could love the crystal ponies as much as you do.”

“Shining Armor did.” Cadence said softly. “He loved them every bit as much as I did.”

“Cadence…” Twilight said, wrapping her wing around her sister in law. “I know things are bad right now and you feel like nopony has your back, but I’m here for you; whatever you need. I know I’m not Shining Armor and nothing I can say or do will ever bring him back but…I promise to love the crystal ponies just as much as you do.”

Cadence’s face was suddenly alight with fresh hope. “You…do you mean that?” She said hesitantly.

“Of course.” Twilight said. “We’re family.”

“But you mean exactly what you just said?” Cadence said. “That you’ll love the Crystal Empire and its ponies as much as I do?”

“Absolutely.” Twilight said, puffing herself up in the most regal way she could imagine. “I, Princess Twilight Sparkle of Equestria, do hereby swear to aid in the defense of the Crystal Empire and care for its inhabitants in my late brother’s stead.”

Cadence sighed and years of worry seemed to dissolve. “You cannot begin to imagine how much this means to me, Twilight. Thank you; thank you so much.”

“Anytime Cad-” Twilight broke off as Cadence seemed to flicker again. “Cadence, are you-”

“Last stop.” Cadence said as the coach came to a stop inside a small cemetery surrounded by short walls of adamant and malachite.

"Cadence!" Twilight said, grabbing the back of Cadence's dress as she moved to leave the carriage. "Let me help you. Whatever is happening-"

Cadence patted Twilight's hoof gently, smiling at her sister in law. "There's nothing to help; everything is going to be fine. Now...let's say goodbye."

Shining Armor’s casket was carried from the cart by a full honor guard made up of crystal ponies and former Canterlot royal guards. The mourning party followed behind it, up a small hill to a little plot of land overlooking the Crystal Empire. There, waiting for them, was a small white marble tombstone embossed with a shield and stars, reading:

Shining Armor
Brother, Husband, Soldier, Prince
The Shield That Defended the Crystal Empire
2E1067-2E1095

In short order, surrounded by family and friends, Shining Armor was laid to rest. Twilight watched as her brother’s casket disappeared into the ground, never taking her eyes off it even as mounds of fresh dirt were piled on. Finally, it was complete, and Twilight found herself staring at a moist patch of Earth that held all that was left of her big brother.

The sun dipped lower and lower in the horizon and Cadence moved to sit by her sister in law’s side.

“When I was about fourteen years old,” Cadence said suddenly and softly. “I enrolled in a public high school for the first time. I had been homeschooled since I was a foal; I barely knew anypony my own age and I guess I didn’t want to grow up and miss out on being a teenager.”

“I was just a shy, dorky little unicorn who didn’t know the first thing about talking to ponies my own age.” Cadence said. “And, suffice to say, I didn’t have the greatest first day of school. I got lost on the way to class, I left my books in the library, I didn’t know where to sit at lunch so I ate alone behind the gym. It seemed like everything that could possibly go wrong, did. I couldn’t get my locker open after school and when I finally did, my homework spilled out and scattered all over the floor. I can’t remember a time when I felt so down about myself. I swore by the moon and stars that I was dropping out the next day and going back to homeschooling. And I probably would have if…”

Cadence paused for a moment, smiling fondly at the memory. “Of all the ponies that passed me in the hall, only one stopped to help me. I guess I looked pretty bad because he asked me what was wrong. I just came unglued, sobbing about how awful my day was and how I wanted to make a good first impression but I messed up all this stuff and I didn’t make any friends and nopony sat with me at lunch and I was dropping out the next day. When I finally got through blubbering in front of a complete stranger, he looked thoughtful for a moment he took me to the vending machines and bought me a candy bar and sat with me until I stopped sniffling.”

“I never forgot what he said to me.” Cadence said. “He said, “One bad day isn’t a good enough reason to give up. If you quit when things are bad, they’ll never get any better.” He said that if I wanted to quit, that was my call but that…things were going to get better for me. After a while, he left and I went home to get ready for another day at school.”

“Shining Armor…was my first friend.” Cadence said, tears freely flowing down her face. “He gave me courage when I needed it most. His love gave me wings.” Cadence said, extending her flimsy wings with a flourish of falling feathers. “And now…I want nothing more than to be with him right now.”

Cadence turned to Twilight, wiping a tear from the younger alicorn’s cheek like she did when she was little. “Twilight…do you remember what I said in the carriage ride over? About the love I have for my people?”

“Y-yes, Cadence of course but what-” Twilight said, confused.

“Do you remember what you said?” Cadence asked. “That you would love them as your brother loved them?”

“Of course.” Twilight said, taking Cadence’s hoof in hand. “Of course, Cadence, I’m here for you; now and forever.”

“Promise me.” Cadence said.

“I...I promise.” Twilight replied. “Cadence, why are you so-Cadence!”

The small mourning party cried in alarm as Cadence started glowing softly with pink light, nearly translucent. In two great shlunks her wings fell to the ground in a pile of feathers.

“It’s alright!” Cadence called out to the ponies assembled with a soft and failing voice like a distant birdsong. “It’s going to be okay! I would stay, if I could, but I have to go now…I have somepony waiting for me.”

“Go?!” Twilight cried. “What do you mean go?! Cadence, please, talk to me! Tell me what’s-”

“It’s okay Twilight.” Cadence said, smiling through her tears. “Nothing is wrong. I just can’t stay here any longer; I wish I was strong enough to, but I can’t.” Cadence shuddered, almost completely invisible now.

“Cadence…please don’t go.” Twilight sobbed. “Please…I need you.”

“You don’t need me.” Cadence said, smiling. “You haven’t needed me in a very long time and I am so very proud of you for that…and everything you’ve done for me. You're a wonderful young mare...and the greatest honor I ever had was being part of your family.” Cadence nodded at Twilight's parents who looked dumbstruck at the display before them.

Cadence turned to face her husband’s grave. “I…think…I might…have enough magic for one…more…spell…”Her horn glowed softly with pink light and in a flash, a blue crystal heart rose up to envelop the tombstone inside of it.

“There…” Cadence sighed, breathing heavily. “That’s all…I can…do for you, my love. Now I…can protect…you.”

Cadence turned back to her distressed family and friends with a beaming smile. “Thank you…all of you…I love you all so very, very much.”

And with that, in a great flash of pink light and a flurry of fallen feathers, Princess Cadence vanished into the fading daylight, leaving a pile of pink feathers and confusion in her departure.

“Cadence?!” Pinkie Pie cried, looking around wildly. “Cadence, where did you go? Why did you leave us? Cadence?”

“She’s gone, Pinkie.” Twilight said, gently picking up a fallen feather and twirling it in front of her. “She’s gone.”

"What d'ya mean, gone?!" Applejack said. "You mean she-"

"She just couldn't hold on any more." Twilight said. "Ever since Shining Armor passed she felt like she was just...fading away...and now she's gone and...I wish I knew why."

“Twilight.” Twilight felt Princess Celestia approach her tentatively from behind.

“I know you’re upset,” Princess Celestia said. “And I know you think this was something you could have prevented but …there was nothing any of us could do.”

“Liar.” Twilight said softly

“I’m sorry?” Princess Celestia said, taken aback

“You’re keeping something from me.” Twilight said. “I know you are.”

“I’m afraid I don’t know what you mean, Twilight.” Princess Celestia said, uneasily.

“You don’t have to say what it is.” Twilight said. “But I wish you would just admit it instead trying to keep it a secret. I’m not a foal; even when I was, you never treated me like this.”

“Twilight, if there was anything you could’ve done-”

“Right, right; you would’ve told me.” Twilight said. “Why don’t I believe that anymore?”

“Twilight!” Princess Celestia spluttered. “What’s gotten into you?”

“What’s gotten into me is that I just buried my brother and watched my sister in law disappear in a flash of light. And what’s worse is that you’re deliberately keeping secrets from me!” Twilight bristled. “What…what gives you the right to keep secrets about my family from me?!”

“Cadence was as much a part of my family as-”

“We were more of a family to her than you ever were!” Twilight said. “Cadence practically raised me and you won’t even tell me why she’s gone!”

“Twilight…” Princess Celestia said, forcing herself to remain calm. “I understand that you’re upset right now but-”

“It’s funny.” Twilight rambled on bitterly. “But I got this stupid idea in my head that you trusted me; that you made me a princess because you wanted me to work with you to help ponies…but it’s pretty clear to me that your trust only comes when it’s convenient for you.”

“After all the faith I’ve shown you,” Princess Celestia said, taking a deep breath. “I would expect you to extend the same courtesy to me.”

“Your trust seems to come bundled with life threatening danger.” Twilight snapped. “You can trust my friends and I to risk out lives saving Equestria time and time again, but when I ask you for one simple explanation-”

“TWILIGHT SPARKLE!” Princess Celestia bellowed, her voice echoing across the empty cemetery like a thunderclap in an empty auditorium. “I will not permit you to speak to me that way! I am your teacher and your Princess and I will disclose to you what I will, when I will it! I have not spent the last twenty years teaching you and training you for you to turn around and throw a fit when you don’t get your way! I don’t care if you understand my reasoning; I just expect you to accept it. Am I clear?!”

There was a long silence as the mourning party stared fearfully at the two princesses glaring hard at one another.

Twilight frowned hard to stop her mouth from quivering. “Forgive me, Your Highness, I spoke out of turn.”

Don’t cry.

Princess Celestia suddenly felt her anger flow out of her, replaced by deep and sickening shame. “Twilight, wait, I’m-”

“If that will be all, I will be leaving with my friends.” Twilight said stiffly. “I am sorry to have troubled you.”

Don’t let her see you cry. Don't give her the satisfaction.

“Twilight, please I shouldn’t have spoken to you like that, I’m-”

“The train is leaving soon.” Twilight said quickly. “I should go before I miss it. Ladies,” And, with a quick curtsey, Twilight turned and left followed shortly by her friends.

“Twilight,” Fluttershy said as soon as they were out of Princess Celestia’s earshot. “Um, don’t you think that you should-”

“No, I think I'm done here." Twilight said, angrily rubbing her eyes. "I can’t stand being in this city for another second.”

“But the Princess-”

“Her Highness is perfectly capable of getting home on her own.” Twilight said bitterly. “I just don’t’ see the point of returning to Canterlot with her just to board a train back to Ponyville.”

Twilight’s friends shared an uneasy look between them. “Are you alright, Twilight?” Pinkie Pie asked.

“No.” Twilight said angrily. “I’m pretty far from alright right now, Pinkie. I’ve had a long week, I had to say goodbye to my brother and sister-in-law in the same day, the pony I thought I could trust more than anypony else is lying to me and right now…I just want to go home.”

“Okay, okay.” Rainbow Dash said, wrapping a wing around Twilight’s shoulders. “We’ll go; we’ll go. Applejack, can you get-” Rainbow Dash looked around, only to find Applejack missing. “Applejack? Dang it; where’d that mare get off to?”

“Twilight!” Princess Celestia called after her retreating student. “Wait!” She made to follow her but stopped when Princess Luna put a hoof on her shoulder.

“Leave her.” Princess Luna said. “She’s endured enough for one day and the two of you are too hot to do anything but make things worse.”

“Oh stars and stones, Luna, what have I done?” Princess Celestia sighed wearily.

“Lost your temper, yelled at your student, alienated and embarrassed a young mare on the day of her beloved elder brother’s funeral.” Princess Luna said bluntly.

“Thank you Luna.” Princess Celestia said. “I think I worked that part out on my own.”

“Unpleasant, to be sure, but not unforgivable…yet. But pursue her now and risk losing her forever.” Luna said.

“I should have said something.” Princess Celestia said. “I shouldn’t have kept Cadence’s situation from her like that.”

“There is no use informing her of things she cannot help.” Princess Luna said. “And there’s no knowing how she might have reacted. Cadence’s death has implications about-”

“We should have trusted her at least.” Princess Celestia said. “I should have trusted her after all this time.”

“Maybe.” Princess Luna said. “But the milk has all been spilled; there’s no use crying over it now. Give her some space and then make your apologies.”

The two princesses sat alone in the cemetery. The funeral party had dissipated, leaving the two sisters staring at the crystal tombstone.

“So…” Princess Luna said after a time. “If anything good came out of all of this, it proved our theory correct.”

“It would seem so.” Princess Celestia replied.

“Still…our situation is a bit different, is it not?” Princess Luna said.

“True.” Princess Celestia conceded. “But if anything, this proves that we are bound to Equestria by our magic. Once it leaves us-”

“I do not see how that helps us.” Princess Luna said. “The sun and moon are not about to be murdered by goblins.”

“Destruction has nothing to do with it; it’s all about transference. I managed to take control of the moon in your absence.” Princess Celestia said. “That, if anything, proves Starswirl’s 66th Theory of Magical Mutability.”

“Comforting.” Princess Luna said dryly. “Have I told you how glad I am that we are basing our retirement plan on the half-mad ramblings of a unicorn that blew himself up trying to become immortal? Other elderly ponies would opt for a timeshare in Ponolulu, but we have to go for full metaphysical transfiguration.”

“Elderly?” Princess Celestia said. “We’re elderly now?”

“We are the elderliest.” Princess Luna said. “You would have been well within your rights to retire to a beachfront condominium centuries ago.”

“And leave you holding the bag when you got back?” Princess Celestia said. “Never.”

“So what’s our next step?” Princess Luna said

“I think we should proceed with our little project as planned.” Princess Celestia said. “Cadence’s…passing has provided us with the proof I’ve been searching for; there’s no reason to delay it any longer…provided-”

“Princess Celestia!”

Celestia and Luna looked up to see Applejack standing at the cemetery gate, breathing hard and glaring hard at the ground beneath her feet.

“Applejack?” Princess Celestia said. “I thought you had a train to catch; is something wrong?”

“I’ll only be a second.” Applejack said, voice quavering and eyes brimming with tears. “I…well, there’s just something I gotta say before I lose my nerve.”

“Applejack, what-”

“I just gotta say…” Applejack said, legs shaking and mouth quivering. “That you oughtta be ashamed of yourself…ma’am!”

“Wha-” Princess Celestia gawked incoherently

“I just gotta say,” Applejack blurted out. “That if anypony else hollered ever at one of my friends the way you hollered at Twilight back there, I woulda whooped them so hard that their grandkids woulda felt it…and if it wasn’t for that fancy crown on your head, I’d be whoopin your sorry hide right this minute…ma’am!” And before Princess Celestia could say anything in reply, Applejack had turned tail and scampered down the street.

Princess Celestia stared slack jawed at the spot that Applejack stood only moments ago. Then, Princess Luna started shaking with suppressed laughter.

“What?” Princess Celestia said.

“Nothing.” Princess Luna snerked.

“If you’ve got something to say Luna-” Princess Celestia said.

“Nothing at all, sister.” Princess Luna said, forcing a grave expression.

“Are you sure?” Princess Celestia said

“Positive.” Princess Luna said, struggling to keep a straight face.

There was a brief moment of silence between the two sisters.

“Get it out of your system.” Princess Celestia groaned as her sister erupted into a fit of giggles.

“Oh…my….stars!” Princess Luna laughed. “You just got scolded! Her Royal Highness, Princess Celestia, Ruler of Equestria and Mistress of the Dawn just got scolded by a farmpony from Ponyville.”

“Yes, yes, haha.” Princess Celestia said dryly.

“And you know she would do it, too!” Princess Luna chuckled, wiping a tear away. “If it had been anypony else, they’d be drinking their meals through a wired jaw for weeks to come.”

“I should have let her.” Princess Celestia brooded. “I deserve it.”

“Always the drama queen.” Princess Luna chided. “Do not let your inclination towards emotional self-flagellation prevent you from making things right with Twilight Sparkle.”

“I know.” Princess Celestia sighed.

“And…try to keep that temper of yours under control.” Princess Luna said as delicately as she could.

“Believe me…I’m trying.” Princess Celestia said.

“It’s getting worse, isn’t it?” Princess Luna said

“Yes…” Princess Celestia sighed. “Last week I yelled at a footman for bumping into me in the hall. I thought the poor colt was going to dissolve into a puddle by the time I got a hold of myself.”

“Time ravages us all differently; some of us bear its scars more openly than others.” Princess Luna said.

“Yes…I suppose you’re right. I don’t know what scares me more at this point; waking up one day to discover that I’ve become a monster or looking in the mirror and seeing a monster that’s been here for centuries.” Princess Celestia sighed. “We can’t keep putting this off; it has to be soon.”

“And if it doesn’t work?” Princess Luna said.

Princess Celestia shrugged. “We’ll think of something else; it’s not like we’re wanting for time.”

“No…I suppose it has to be soon though.” Princess Luna sighed. “I only wish we did not have to involve Twilight Sparkle in this.”

“No one regrets Twilight’s role in this more than I.” Princess Celestia sighed. “I love that mare like a daughter…despite what I may have said. I wish there was some other way to do this.”

“There is.” Princess Luna said simply.

“What?!” Princess Celestia said. “What do you mean?!”

“There’s always another way.” Princess Luna said. “We’re just not smart enough to think of it.”

“Speak for yourself, sister.” Princess Celestia chuckled, lightly poking Luna in the side.

They shared a comfortable silence for a while as the sun lingered on the horizon. Princess Celestia reached out with her magic, taking the weight of the sun with practiced grace and gently guiding it down to its resting place for the evening. Beside her, Princess Luna closed her eyes and drew the stars from the sky, one by one.

“Did it really have to end this way?” Princess Celestia said, sadly tracing her hoof over the glittering heart and shield on the tombstone in front of her.

“It was a bitter necessity.” Princess Luna said. “She would have sickened, twisted and become something foul if she lived past today. You've seen it happen before."

“I know.” Princess Celestia said. “I…I just wish I could have saved her. It’s funny; for a pony with the power over the sun itself, I feel so powerless at times.”

“Celestia, the day you have the power to decide who lives and who dies will be the day that you will truly become a monster.” Princess Luna said. “Cadence’s passing was…natural. Just another part of life.”

“Just a part of life.” Princess Celestia echoed. “The worst thing about getting old is that the platitudes get just as old.”

“I don’t expect you to find comfort in this.” Princess Luna said softly. “I just hope you can forgive yourself for something you had no control over.”

“Thank you Luna.” Princess Celestia said.

“All will be well with Twilight.” Princess Luna soothed. “A little strife is healthy for most relationships and the two of you are long overdue for a small scuffle. But don’t give her the opportunity to apologize for your wrong doing.”

“No, you’re right. I’ll beg forgiveness as soon as I can.” Princess Celestia said, laying back and looking up at the night sky.

“And if you must insist on beating yourself up, there’s a mare in Ponyville that’s more than willing to help you with that.” Princess Luna said, earning a reluctant laugh from her sister. The two of them laid back on the grass like they did when they were fillies, staring at the stars whirling in the heavens.

“The stars look wonderful tonight, Luna.” Princess Celestia remarked.

“Thank you.” Princess Luna said.

“To tell you the truth, I never quite got the hang of it.” Princess Celestia said. “Not even after thousands of nights of practice. I could always manage the moon easily enough but the stars…I could never make them shine like you…could…” Princess Celestia trailed off, squinting at a cluster of stars near the horizon. “Luna…is that-”

“Twenty eight new stars carefully selected and arranged for their size and luminescence.” Princess Luna said, admiring the new constellation hanging near the moon. “Took quite a bit of magic to make happen; one of my finer works if I do say so myself. It has about a thousand years since I made a new one and this is a worthy occasion to remember.”

“Oh Luna.” Princess Celestia sighed, wiping a stray tear from her eye. “It’s magnificent.”

“Consider it recompense for missing their wedding.” Princess Luna said. “I am only sad that they are not here to see it.”

The two princesses leaned against one another as the night wrapped itself around them. Outside the cemetery gates, ponies were arriving with candles and flowers for the memorial. In the palace, Madame Dapifer made the bed and drew a bath for a princess she didn’t know wasn’t coming home. A train carried a tired, brokenhearted Twilight Sparkle away from the Crystal Empire in the company of her friends and back to her little bed in the Ponyville library.

And above all of them a starry shield and shimmering heart blazed together across the blue, velvety night.

Twilight finds herself back in the field.

In the field, under the oak, the shadow of a young unicorn mare appears beside the lonely stallion. She embraces the young stallion who jumps up in shock, looking at the mare in disbelief. She says something and the young stallion seizes her in a passionate kiss while the battered knight looks on enviously. They embrace as if parted for an eternity, then turn to the battered knight apologetically.

The knight shakes his head and urges them onward across the field to some invisible location. They bow in thanks and take off running in wild abandon.

Twilight cries after them, begs them not to go, struggling to chase them but her legs give out and she falls to the ground, sobbing pitifully. The pair turns back, sad smiles on their faces. They turn back to help Twilight but the battered knight reaches her first, gently raising Twilight to her hooves again.

The knight shakes his head at the young lovers and urges them on. Twilight is rooted to the ground by his presence, unable to pursue the fleeing couple. The couple gallops farther and farther across the plain, pausing at the crest of the hill to look back on Twilight.

They smile

Twilight screams for them

And she is shaken awake by the clattering of the train. Twilight looks around her in confusion, only seeing her friends asleep sprawled out on the compartment seats and huddled under blankets. Blinking blearily, she wraps herself tightly in the starchy blanket the train attendant gave her and prays for sleep again.

Author's Note

Seven hells, do these girls like to talk. For a story about Twilight, Celestia is stealing the show more than I originally intended her to.

This was supposed to be tacked on to the last chapter and the one that came before it. I never meant to spend this long in the Crystal Empire but I realized that I had to set up plot points and alicorn mythology that are going to be important in the future. This started as a series of one shots but I decided to tie everything together and make a more coherent story.

So yeah, Twilight and Celestia had a fight. For Exalted players, Celestia's undergoing a mild form of Limit Break common in First Age Solars. For the rest of you who didn't understand that last sentence, you'll see soon enough.

The dating on Shining Armor's tombstone (2EXXXX) refers to the Second Era, which began when Celestia was crowned so 2E1000 refers to 1000 years after Celestia rose to power. Also, despite Faust's statements about ponies living as long as ponies on earth, I'm going with human ages to make things simpler. For reference, the Mane 6 are about 20-22, Spike is about 13 or so and Shining Armor and Cadence were 28

Thank you for reading! Feedback is appreciated and comments are always welcome. I hope to god this isn't getting cheesy

Next Chapter: THE FARMER AND THE VIPER

The Farmer and the Viper

The Farmer and the Viper

One winter, a farmer found a viper frozen and numb from the cold. The farmer, a large and gentle pony, took pity on the poor creature and warmed it against his body. No sooner had the viper revived itself than it turned on the farmer, striking him in the neck and killing him. As he lay there, dying, his final words were…

Dear Princess Twilight Sparkle,

I am writing you with the intent of sincerely apologizing for losing my patience with you at Shining Armor’s memorial service this past weekend. I allowed the frustration I felt at the time to cloud my judgment and acted in a manner unbefitting of a princess of Equestria. For that, I apologize.

Sincerely,

Princess Celestia.

Dear Princess Twilight Sparkle,

It has been two weeks since we last spoke and I am beginning to wonder if there isn’t some problem with your mail service. While I don’t expect you to continue with your friendship reports in light of your coronation, I admit I was disappointed when I did not receive one this past week or the last.

I would like to take this opportunity to reiterate my sincerest apologies for my response to your behavior at Shining Armor’s funeral. I am sorry that I cannot deliver this message in person but I’m sure you understand that a princess’ life can be busy. I look forward to your correspondence at your earliest convenience.

Sincerely,

Princess Celestia

Dear Princess Twili

Dear Twilight Sparkle,

Princess Luna has taken the liberty of informing me that my apologies are, in her words, “woefully subpar.” She also pointed out that you may be angry with me and these last few months of silence were deliberate on your part.

What you need to realize is that

The circumstances surrounding your brother’s

I am not accustomed to

Stress can manifest itself in different

Cadence had insisted that

Please give me a chance to explain myself to your satisfaction. I have some time blocked off in my schedule next week if a meeting in Canterlot would be agreeable to you.

All my

L-

Sincerely, your faithful teacher

Prin

Celestia

Twilight Sparkle,

It is absolutely unfair that

You are behaving like a

I still expect you to obey me as your

Six and a half months is more than enough time to

We can never move past this if you aren’t willing to

If you want me to grovel

I miss y

I can only say that I am sorry for what I have done to deserve this chilly response from you and ask that you please return my letters.

Sincerely,

Princess Celestia.

P.S. Spike, if you could destroy the first few lines of this as discreetly as possible, I would be eternally grateful. Please give Twilight my best. I will not ask you to get in the middle of this tussle of ours but if you could let Twilight know that I would like to

I would be very grateful if you could let Twilight know that I am sorry and that I miss her greatly and I will do anything she asks to make up for the way I treated her.

Thank you Spike.

P.P.S Incidentally, I ordered the forms you requested and we can set up a testing date as soon as you feel that you are ready. There is no pressure but they must be taken under my supervision and I have a diplomatic mission to Leovolans to meet with members of the Gryphonian Hierarchy in a month. I believe that you are close to being ready for these exams and a few more weeks of intensive study should finish your preparations. We are still on for next Thursday at the Canterlot Archives but please do not hesitate to contact me with questions or concerns.

-PC

Dear Princess Celestia,

Kindly stop using Spike to convey your litany of messages. He is starting to get sick from belching up eight scrolls of ink and parchment a day.

If you must insist on flooding my inbox, please do so through more conventional means that don’t affect Spike’s digestion.

Princess Twilight Sparkle

For eight and a half months after Shining Armor’s funeral, Twilight refused to speak a word to Princess Celestia. It was the longest the pair had gone without speaking to each other in the nearly twenty years they had known each other and if Twilight had her druthers, she could happily go another twenty years without speaking to her former mentor.

After the third somewhat stilted apology letter she received from Canterlot about “a lack of grace” and “behavior unbefitting a princess,” Twilight had ceased opening the messages from Princess Celestia. Friendship reports went unfilled and unsent and after Twilight insisted that Princess Celestia stop using Spike as a go between, letters went straight from the mailbox into the fire, the recycle bin, or Owlicious’ bird cage.

Twilight’s friends had long learned to stop asking after the princess as any mention of Celestia was enough to make her snippy and sullen for the rest of the afternoon and that was when they saw Twilight at all. In the wake of Cadence’s passing, Twilight stepped up and made good on her promise to watch over the Crystal Empire. She would board a train every Friday night to meet with the new Prime Minister and wouldn’t return until early Monday morning. Twilight worked nearly tirelessly to ease the transition between leaders and ease the fear caused by Cadence’s passing.

Almost was the operative word as the signs of stress were becoming obvious on the heavily overworked Twilight. She missed days of sleep at a time, skipped meals and all but abandoned her social life. The only ponies she made time for were her five closest friends and even they saw less and less of Twilight as the months wore on. Daily lunches turned into weekly dinners which eventually turned into bi-weekly brunches.

In this time, Spike grew two and a half feet in length, coming up to Twilight’s shoulders on all fours and standing a head taller than her on his hind legs. The gangly young dragon stepped into a larger role, managing Twilight’s appointments and ensuring the young princess remembered such trivial things as eating and sleeping. But despite Twilight’s numerous assurances that she was fine, Spike had known her long enough to know that she wasn’t holding up as well as she pretended to be.

Twilight missed Princess Celestia. She missed having a mentor she could rely on. She missed the conversations about her studies they used to have. She missed having somepony to confide in when her self-imposed princess duties became overwhelming. But she was absolute in her refusal to contact the princess and once Twilight set her mind to something, she was unshakable in its defense.

Spike knew that any attempt to coerce them into talking again would be fruitless; Princess Celestia was abroad, deep in negotiations with the gryphons and Twilight was fully invested in despising her former mentor. Nevertheless, he needed an excuse to get Twilight out of the limelight for some much needed R&R.

So, when Fluttershy came to him for help with a project she was working on, Spike saw an opportunity for a vacation that was long overdue

“Camping?” Twilight said.

“Yes, siree!” Applejack said. “Three days, two nights spending time in the great outdoors!”

“That’s pretty sudden.” Twilight said. “And you said everypony is going?”

“Yep.” Applejack said. “Applebucking Season ain’t until next month and Rarity’s got her fall line all wrapped up. Rainbow and Pinkie got time off work too so we’re all heading out past the Everfree Forest this weekend for some summer fun!”

“Well, to tell you the truth, it’s not really why we’re going.” Fluttershy said. “Part of my application is based on a research assignment so I’ve decided to study the-”

“Application?” Twilight said. “What application?”

“Um, the application to the Fillydelphia School of Veterinary Medicine.” Fluttershy said. “The one I told you I was filling out.”

“You never told me that!” Twilight said.

“I’m pretty sure I did.” Fluttershy said, scuffing the ground with her hoof. “Several times…three days ago…and then again yesterday at lunch.”

“You even said you were excited for her.” Spike said. “Although now that I think of it, I’m pretty sure your exact words were “Uh huh, that’s great Fluttershy” and then went back to writing your speech for that public park dedication we did yesterday.”

“Oh…right.” Twilight said guiltily. “Sorry, Fluttershy, I’ve had a lot on my plate lately.”

“Yeah, Fluttershy’s gotta study the matin’ habits of some rainbow beaked snake bird-”

“Actually, I’m studying the migratory patterns of the Feathered Prismatic Coatl.” Fluttershy said. “They flock north every summer when Tenocoltlan gets too hot to lay eggs and I thought it would be an interesting topic to do a paper on.”

“Yeah, Fluttershy’s headin up for business and we all figured we’d tag along.” Applejack said. “So what d’ya say; are you in?”

“It sounds like a great time, girls; really it does.” Twilight said, scratching the back of her neck. “And I would love to help you with your research but-”

“We’ll be there!” Spike said.

“Um, Spike...did you forget about the ribbon cutting I have at the Western Equestrian Librarian Convention?” Twilight said. “It’s been on my schedule for weeks now.”

“Not anymore.” Spike said. “I canceled it.”

“C-canceled it?!”Twilight squawked. “Wh-who gave you the right to cancel my appointments?!”

“Uh…you did.” Spike said. “When you put me in charge of your schedule.”

“But-!”Twilight squawked. “Wh-who’s going to cut the ribbon if I’m not there?!”

“I’m sure there’s somepony in the city of Fillydelphia who can figure out how to operate a pair of scissors.” Spike said.

“But I-I was supposed to bring the giant scissors!” Twilight said, producing a gigantic pair of scissors and brandishing them in Spike’s face. “How are they going to cut the giant ribbon without giant scissors?! You can’t just use regular scissors on a giant ribbon, Spike, that’s just crazy!”

“Oh, that’s what’s crazy.” Spike said, stepping back from the distressed alicorn wielding giant office supplies. “Because this is the picture of sanity.”

“But wh-what if they’re just waiting on me all day?!” Twilight said. “What if the convention never gets underway because I’m not there to cut the ribbon?! They’re depending on me, Spike! I have been charged with the sacred duty of commencing the events!”

“You’ve been charged with a duty most kindergartners can perform without difficulty.” Spike said.

“They’re going to think I’m a flake!” Twilight cried. “They probably already think I’m a flake; a big stupid royal flake who can’t even be counted on to cut a lousy ribbon!”

“Twilight…” Spike said

“What if they revoke my Western Equestrian Librarian Association Accreditation?” Twilight wailed. “What if they take away my membership?!”

“Twilight!” Spike said.

“If they take away my accreditation, I can’t call this a library anymore!” Twilight panted. “I have to change the name to the Ponyville Public Book Barn! Do you know what that means?!”

“Uh…” Fluttershy said, looking nervously at Spike. “Sh-should I?”

“If this isn’t a library then I can’t call myself a librarian anymore!” Twilight said. “I-I’ll be demoted to a lowly bookmonger!”

“Twilight!” Spike yelled.

“I don’t want to be a bookmonger, Spike!” Twilight sobbed. “Not again; never again! I promised myself I’d never monger books another day in my-”

In one move, Spike whipped a blanket off a nearby armchair and threw it over Twilight’s head. With one hand, he took hold of her wings to keep her from struggling and gently rubbed the top of Twilight’s head with the other.

“Shhhh.” Spike said, gently papping her nose. “Easy girl…settle down now.” Twilight struggled for a few moments, rearing back and whinnying, but Spike kept a gentle grip on her to make sure she didn’t thrash about too much. Finally Twilight lay still, letting Spike run his hands up and down her neck.

“Feeling better?” Spike asked. The lump of blankets replied with a nod. “You ready to let go now?” Another nod.

Spike let go and Twilight wriggled her way out from under the blanket. “Thank you Spike…I needed that.”

“Anytime.” Spike said.

“I’m...uh...sorry you had to see that, girls.” Twilight said to her bewildered friends.

“I’m not even sure what that was.” Fluttershy said.

“It’s a primal calming technique that has roots in our evolutionary ancestors.” Twilight said, straightening her mane. “I find it helpful in…trying situations.”

“You want a sugarcube?” Spike said soothingly, producing a box from the kitchen.

“No, Spike, I think I can manage without the sugarcube today.” Twilight said.

“…you want a sugarcube, don’t you?” Spike said.

“Just the one.” Twilight admitted, taking the offered sugarcube from Spike’s hand and sucking on it soothingly.

“Like I said.” Spike said, rubbing Twilight’s mane. “Twilight seriously needs some time off and she'd love to spend some quality time with you girls.”

“You don’t have to if you don’t want to.” Fluttershy said. “I mean, if you have something more important to do-”

“Nothing is more important to Twilight than helping you with your application.” Spike said. “Right Twilight?”

“O-of course not.” Twilight said. “I just…have to move some things around on my schedule first.”

“No need; I took the liberty of clearing out your appointments for the next two weeks.” Spike said.

“T-two weeks?” Twilight squeaked. “But-”

“Your adoring public can do without your radiant presence for couple of weeks.” Spike said, shoving a handful of sugarcubes in Twilight’s mouth to stop her stream of protests. “You’ve been skipping out on your much needed “Twilight time” and as your personal scheduler, I’m scheduling you two weeks of nothing but R&R.”

“But…” Twilight sighed. “Okay.”

“Good to hear!” Applejack said. “Get your campin gear in order and be ready to go by 0800 Friday morning! We're hittin the trail bright and early!”

“Tent?”

“Check.”

“Provisions?”

“Check.”

“Rain gear?”

“Check.”

“Emergency flares?”

“Check.”

“First Aid kit?”

“Check.”

“Backup first aid kit?”

“Check.”

“Rope?”

“Check.”

“Firestarter?”

Spike belched an impressive tongue of flame. “Check.”

“Alright, I think that’s everything.” Twilight said, fixing her saddlebags.

“Uh-huh.” Spike said. “Turn out your saddlebags.”

“What?!” Twilight said. “Wh-why?”

Spike reached into Twilight’s saddlebags and produced a day planner and a calendar. “Did anypony ever tell you that working on your vacation kind of defeats the purpose of vacationing?”

“I wasn’t planning on working…” Twilight muttered. “…not for the whole trip at least.”

“Twilight, as your manager, I have to insist that-” Spike cut himself off as he burped a cream colored envelope out in a puff of green smoke.

“Another letter?” Twilight asked stiffly.

“Yeah…” Spike said, eyes widening as he caught sight of the address.

“Look, if it’s another letter from Celestia, just put it with the rest.” Twilight said, waving over to the small pile in the corner. “I’ll deal with it when I get-”

“It’s not for you.” Spike said. “It’s for me.”

Twilight froze in mid pack. “You got a letter?”

“Yeah.” Spike said.

“So…is it from another school?” Twilight asked.

“Yeah.” Spike said, nervously running his thumbs over the envelope

“Still haven’t heard back from Fillydelphia?” Twilight said.

“No…I got a letter last week.” Spike said.

“And?” Twilight said.

“There was a “problem with my application.” Spike said with the most violent airquotes he could muster.

“What?!” Twilight said. “That’s ridiculous! I looked over that application myself! I made sure everything was in order! I proofread your statement of purpose three times! What could possibly be wrong with your-” Spike gave Twilight a significant look and her expression darkened. “Oh, that’s it; I’m going down there tomorrow to kick some serious-”

“Forget it.” Spike spat. “I can take a hint; I’m not going where I’m not wanted.”

“But this isn’t fair; you have better test scores than most of the other applicants!” Twilight said. “You were tutored by me since you were old enough to read!”

“Well apparently I’m not qualified enough to meet their lofty standards.” Spike said.

“Don’t say that; you know the only reason they’re shutting you out is because-”

“I know why they’re shutting me out!” Spike said. “I’m not a little kid anymore, Twilight, I can read between the lines!”

“That doesn’t make it fair!” Twilight insisted.

“I’ve given up on fair a long time ago.” Spike said. “Besides…I’ve got a good feeling about this one.” He quickly ran a claw under the flap and delicately opened the letter as if he expected it to contain a poisonous scorpion. He quickly scanned the contents of the letter with widening eyes and smile.

“Good news?” Twilight said.

“Y-yeah.” Spike said, smiling dazedly.

“You got in?!” Twilight cheered.

“Yeah.” Spike echoed.

“Oh my gosh, Spike, that’s great!” Twilight said, pulling Spike into a tight hug. “I never doubted you for a second!”

“Thanks.” Spike said.

“Well give it here!” Twilight said, snatching the letter out of Spike’s claws. “Let me see!”

“W-wait, Twilight!” Spike said. “Let me explain something fir-”

“Dear Master Gallus Talos Spiketrix of Equestria.” Twilight read over Spike’s protests. “We have reviewed your application and are pleased to inform you that you have been accepted at Gekkou Academy for Young Peoples beginning this fall term. Due to the quality of the grades you submitted and the score you received on the entrance exam, the academy is willing to offer you scholarship funds to cover your tuition as well as housing and board for full term of your study, including holidays and airfare to and from…Neighpon?!.” Twilight looked up at Spike in disbelief. “Y-you applied to a school in Neighpon?!”

“Well…yeah.” Spike said. “We haven’t really had much luck with the schools in Equestria, so Princess Celestia thought-”

“This was Princess Celestia’s idea?!” Twilight screeched. “Oh, she has some nerve going behind my back like that!”

“Nopony went behind your back, Twilight.” Spike said. “I didn’t want to tell you until I was sure I got in; I didn’t want to get your hopes up for nothing!”

“Okay, okay.” Twilight said, taking a deep breath. “I just need to calm down for a second. I’m…I’m not angry at you, Spike. I’m just mad that Princess Celestia would stoop low enough to use you like this to get back at me.”

“I-” Spike stopped, fixing Twilight with a dumbfounded expression. “What?”

“Think about it.” Twilight said. “Why else would Celestia suggest sending you to a school on the other side of the world if not to get back at me for not speaking to her?”

“Uh, I don’t know, maybe because she thought it would be a good fit for me?” Spike said.

“Riiiight.” Twilight said. “Because there aren’t dozens of excellent academies that you’re more than qualified for in Equestria.”

“If I’m so qualified, how come I haven’t received a single letter of acceptance?” Spike said. “Why is it that I keep getting
turned down again and again for “improper paperwork” or other equally bogus reasons?”

“You know it isn’t because of your abilities.” Twilight said. “It’s only because-”

“I know what’s it’s because of!” Spike said. “But Neighpon is completely different than Equestria! Dragons and ponies have been living together peacefully longer than Celestia has been alive! Why are you so dead set against this?!”

“Because this is obviously a ploy to use you to get back at me!” Twilight said.

“Twilight, Princess Celestia isn’t using me.” Spike said. “She’s helping me!”

“She’s packing your bags and kicking you out of the country is what she’s doing!” Twilight said. “You call that, help?!”

“Twilight, listen to me!” Spike said.

“Are you even sure that the letter is from Gekkou?” Twilight said. “I would like to think fake letters are beneath our glorious leader, but at this point, I wouldn’t put it past-”.

“Damnit, Twilight, everything isn't always about you!” Spike roared, shaking the dust from the rafters with the force of his voice.

“Spike!” Twilight said, taken aback by the young dragon’s sudden outburst. "Lower your-"

“This is why I didn’t want to tell you!” Spike said. “Because I knew you would twist this and make it part of your vendetta against Princess Celestia when it’s got nothing to do with either of you!”

“Th-that has nothing to do with-”

“Princess Celestia suggested that I apply to Gekkou months before Shining Armor’s funeral!” Spike said. “She ordered entrance exams for me so I wouldn’t have to fly to Neighpon to take them over there! She set me up with a Neighponese pen pal so I could practice the language before I got there! And not once, in the months I’ve been working with her did she ever indicate that this was out of spite towards you!”

“Oh, right, because Celestia is just going to come out and say she’s using you to hurt me!” Twilight bristled. "You don't know how she works, Spike!"

“Spirits, you’re so bucking conceited sometimes!” Spike groaned. “This may come as a monumental surprise to you, but not everypony spends their every waking moment thinking about Princess Twilight Sparkle!”

Spike glared hard at Twilight who matched him with equal ferocity. A long and uneasy silence hung between them, broken by a knock at the door.

“Knock knock!” Pinkie Pie said, opening the door for the rest of Twilight’s friends. “Are we ready to get this caravan a-rollin? Pinkie packed a pack of piping Pinkie pastries so…uh… ”

“Are we…interrupting something?” Rarity asked, shifting her eyes between Spike and Twilight nervously.

“Nothing” Twilight said. “Spike just received some…news.”

“Good news or bad news?” Pinkie Pie said. “Or is it bad news that sounds good at first? Or good news that doesn’t turn out as good as you thought it was? Or-”

“I don’t know.” Twilight said, turning her gaze back to Spike. “Why don’t you let Spike tell you and judge for yourselves?”

Spike fixed Twilight with a withering glare. “I just got news that I got into one of the best schools in the world; full scholarship, all expenses paid.”

“But that’s good news!” Pinkie Pie said. “No, wait, that’s great news! That’s at least twice as good as good news!”

“Oh, but Spike hasn’t told you the best part.” Twilight said with honey dripping from every word. “Tell them where it is, Spike!”

“It’s…in Neighpon.” Spike said

Twilight felt a sense of smug satisfaction as all of her friends jaws dropped simultaneously. “N-Neighpon?”

“Yep.” Twilight said. “If Spike accepts this generous offer, he’ll be out of Equestria and away from us for…four years?”

“Give or take.” Spike said.

“But that’s…” Rarity said, mouth agape.

"I know." Twilight said.

“That’s…absolutely wonderful!” Rarity squealed, pulling Spike into a hug

“I know, it is completely awf-” Twilight said. “Wait, what?”

“Oh, the opportunity to live and study in a foreign land would be simply amazing!” Rarity gushed.

"Good goin, little buckaroo!" Applejack said, knocking a hoof against Spike's fist.

“I’ve heard that Neighponese schools can be pretty tough to get into.” Fluttershy said.

“B-but…” Twilight spluttered. “Y-you guys are excited about this?!”

“Why wouldn’t we be?” Rainbow Dash said. “Our little Spike’s all grown up and heading to Neighpon!”

“Always knew this two pony town couldn’t hold ya forever.” Applejack said, tousling Spike’s spines affectionately.

“W-well, I mean, it’s certainly exciting.” Twilight said. “B-but don’t you think Spike’s a bit young to travel on his own?”

“Young?” Pinkie laughed. “He’s practically a teenager now! I left home when I was half his age!”

“But…wouldn’t you all rather that Spike go to a more local school?” Twilight said, earning a venomous glare from Spike. “Don’t you want to tell him how much you’ll miss him if he leaves?”

“Well of course we’re going to miss him.” Rarity said. “But that shouldn’t stop him from pursuing his dreams.”

“Come on, what kind of jackasses would we be if we tried to guilt Spike into staying?” Rainbow Dash said.

“You’re right, Rainbow Dash.” Spike said, locking eyes with Twilight. “You’d have to be a horrible selfish jackass to try and stop someone from pursuing their goals for petty, stupid personal reasons.”

“Honey, is there something the matter?” Applejack said. “You’re actin mighty peculiar.”

“Well…I just...it’s…” Twilight stammered, looking between her friends in search of some backup. When she found none, she sighed in exasperation.

“Nothing. It’s nothing.” Twilight mumbled. “Let’s just get going before we burn anymore daylight.”

Twilight and Spike maintained their mutual cold shoulder on the long hike through the Everfree Forest and to the camp grounds on the far side. Twilight brought up the rear of the group, listening to Spike jabber on to Rarity about Gekkou Academy’s campus and the city it was in and the sports teams he wanted to try out for and how cool the dorms were and blah blah-blah blah-blah blah-blah blah-blah.

Twilight was content to glower at the back of his head until they made camp for the first night on the edge of the Everfree Forest overlooking the grasslands. Twilight and Spike said nothing all night, occasionally stealing glances at each other over the fire and turning away when the other looked. Twilight’s mood grew fouler as the night progressed, made all the worse by how everypony fawned over Spike’s new school. Not even Pinkie’s Famous Triple Decker Marshmallow Brownie S’mores managed to shake her from her sulk and she stayed awake late into the night, kept awake by ugly thoughts about Spike and Princess Celestia.

The next morning, as they moved away from Ponyville, they came to a wide open field of yellow grass dry and brittle in the fading days of summer. A small stream ran through a shaded glen of trees where Applejack and Rainbow Dash started setting up camp. Above them, floating about and darting around like kites in the wind were dozens and dozens of coatl; great feathered serpents slithering back and forth in the air propelled by feathery wings that sprouted from their neck. Fluttershy quickly brought out her quills and notebooks and began taking notes on everything from the water temperature to the wind speed to the cloud density, asking her friends to avoid bothering the coatl (if it wasn’t too much trouble of course).

It was a side to Fluttershy that Twilight had never seen before, tongue between teeth in concentration, carefully studying the feathers the serpents left on the ground and scribbling furiously in a notebook.

“Fluttershy is certainly taking her studies seriously.” Rarity remarked as the day went on. Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Pinkie Pie and Spike set up a two on two game of tackle hoofball while Rarity and Twilight sat off to the side, enjoying a cup of afternoon tea and pastries while watching Fluttershy do her work.

“I can’t say I’m surprised.” Twilight said. “Fluttershy has been taking care of animals for years now; she may as well become a vet and make it nice and official.”

“Now what is surprising to me is Spike.” Rarity said, noting the sudden flash of discomfort on Twilight’s face as she changed the subject. “Why didn’t you tell me he was considering studying abroad?”

“I kind of just found out about it myself.” Twilight said.

“Well, I think it’s a wonderful opportunity.” Rarity said, stirring another sugarcube into her tea. “What I wouldn't have given to study in Neighpon when I was younger! Such an exotic place; it’s practically a whole world away from Equestria!”

“Uh-huh.” Twilight said, blowing bubbles in her drink.

“And such a lovely country too!” Rarity went on. “The mountains, the forests…ooh, the fashion!”

“Lovely.” Twilight muttered.

“I wonder if I could send him with some bits to go shopping for me when he’s there.” Rarity said. “Then again, I can’t really say what my fashion is going to be like four years from now; it’s practically an eternity in fashion years.”

“Yep.” Twilight said. “An eternity.”

“Although anything from Neighponese designers is usually on the cutting edge so I doubt that whatever he gets me will fall out of style by the time he gets back.” Rarity said.

“That’s good.” Twilight said tersely.

“I can’t really decide if I want him to pick me out an outfit or an accessory.” Rarity mused. “I suppose an accessory can be incorporated into multiple outfits-”

“Right, right, whatever.” Twilight said

“But then again there’s something to be said for a new outfit; just adds a breath of fresh air to any wardrobe, wouldn’t you agree?” Rarity said.

“Breath of fresh air.” Twilight said. “Got it.”

“But then again, an outfit is only as good as the accessory.” Rarity said.

“Then get the accessory.” Twilight muttered through gritted teeth.

“But without an outfit to match, the accessory is just-”

“Oh for crying out loud!” Twilight cried, throwing her hooves up in disgust and knocking her drink over. “Just get both! Get all the outfits! Buy all the accessories! Send him on a four year shopping spree while he’s there! Maybe he can get you matching kimonos and you two can sit around eating sushi and drinking tea in a hotspring while gabbing on in Neighponese about how bucking wonderful Neighpon is!”

Rarity barely raised an eyebrow at Twilight’s outburst, taking a moment to refill her friend’s cup. “Something the matter dear?”

“Nope.” Twilight said stubbornly. “I’m fine. Why wouldn’t I be? Spike’s going to Neighpon and everypony’s getting souvenirs! Happy day!”

“Ahh.” Rarity said, comprehension dawning on her.

“Don’t ahhhhh me.” Twilight growled. “You sound like a diamond dog.”

“So…somepony’s upset that her little Spikey Wikey is flying the nest without her blessing.” Rarity said. “Is there a reason you don’t want him to go to an amazing school in a foreign land completely free of charge?”

“No!” Twilight said. “Of course not!”

“Buuuuuut…” Rarity said

“It’s just…” Twilight looked back at Spike intercepting a pass to Rainbow Dash and running the hoofball down the field. “He didn’t even ask me.”

“Did he need to?” Rarity asked. “Does he need your permission for everything he does?”

“Of course not!” Twilight said. “But I wish he would have talked to me about it at least. He’s set to leave in a month and this is the first time I’ve heard about it.”

“Well, can you blame him dear?” Rarity said. “He’s been working on this with the Princess for months and you get positively prickly anytime the Princess is even mentioned; I can’t imagine what you might have done if he told you that Princess Celestia was helping him find a school out of the country.”

“Yeah, one more thing she conveniently forgot to tell me about.” Twilight muttered darkly.

“There you go again; she’s not trying to steal him from you.” Rarity scolded gently. “She’s got Spike’s best interests at heart; if you would put this little grudge with the Princess aside for two minutes-”

“Whoa whoa whoa!” Twilight barked. “Who said anything about a grudge?! I don’t have a grudge against Princess Celestia.”

Rarity raised a carefully shaped eyebrow at Twilight over the rim of her teacup.

“It’s just a…prolonged disagreement characterized by a complete lack of communication.” Twilight said stubbornly.

“At any rate, Spike has the opportunity to study in a foreign country among his own kind and ponies that won’t scream when they see him coming down the street.” Twilight winced at this. “He’s getting bigger.”

“He’s not that big yet.” Twilight said. “He’s still young.”

“He’s going into high school.” Rarity said. “Did you really think he would be going to Ponyville High?”

“Two words; royal decree.” Twilight said flatly. “If I have to play the princess card, I will.”

“Wonderful idea!” Rarity said dramatically. “If the other kids get tired of making fun of him for being a dragon, they can make fun of his Princess mommy who had to get a special law passed just so he could go to school with the other ponies!”

“Wow, somepony’s snippy today.” Twilight said

“I just think you’re letting your feelings about Princess Celestia cloud your judgment.” Rarity said. “Or is there another reason that you’re reluctant to see him off?”

“It’s just…I can’t remember a time when he hasn’t been there for me.” Twilight said, sadly looking at the gawky young dragon currently arm wrestling Applejack. “I hatched him, helped Princess Celestia raise him. He’s been my number one assistant for years and…my first real friend.”

“I know.” Rarity said, gently laying a hoof on Twilight’s shoulder. “It’s hard to say goodbye so soon after…after the Crystal Empire. But Spike can’t be your little helper for the rest of his life. He’s obviously getting restless…and I think a small part of him feels a teensy bit overshadowed by you.”

“Overshadowed?” Twilight said.

“You’ve always been frankly extraordinary, dear.” Rarity said. “Even before your coronation, you always shone a little brighter than everypony else. That can be…difficult to be around sometimes. Being surrounded by successful ponies can make a growing young dragon feel… small.”

“But I don’t want him to feel that way!” Twilight groaned. “I don’t want any of you to feel like you’re two inches tall around me because of a pair of wings and a crown! What do I do?”

“You can let him do this for himself.” Rarity said firmly. “It’s not your fault he feels like this, but I’m sure he doesn’t want to be known as “Princess Twilight’s Assistant” for the rest of his natural life. He wants to prove to himself more than anypony else that he’s more than just your assistant.”

“You’re right…” Twilight sighed. “It’s just…Neighpon is so far away. What if…what if the kids at this new school are mean to him? What if he gets lonely over there?”

“And what if he has the best four years of his life?” Rarity asked. “Spike isn’t willing to sacrifice the opportunity of a lifetime to What-If’s and you shouldn’t be either.”

“No…no, you’re right.” Twilight sighed.

“Neighponese dragons and ponies have lived side by side for centuries.” Rarity said. “Nopony is going to look twice at a young dragon in their class the way they might here. He’ll have a much easier time fitting in.”

“It’s not fair.” Twilight mumbled.

“It certainly isn’t.” Rarity agreed.

“Every school from here to Canterlot should be begging him to join.” Twilight said.

“Their loss; some lucky school in Neighpon is going to get the privilege of hosting him for the next four years.” Rarity said, fondly looking over at Spike, hanging on to Rainbow Dash as she took to the air to get the hoofball away from him. “I will miss him though.”

“I guess I’m not the only one who’s losing a little helper.” Twilight chuckled. “Do you...do you think I take him for granted?"

"Oh dear, where's this coming from?" Rarity said.

"I don't know." Twilight sighed. "Lately he's been shouldering more and more of my responsibilities. I've really come to rely on him but...I wonder if I ask too much sometimes."

"Twilight, Spike is more than happy to help you." Rarity said

"Because it's all he's ever known." Twilight said. "He started assisting me when he was old enough to carry my books. For fourteen years he's organized my library, cooked my meals, helped me with my mail, run errands for me, tidied my house-"

"You forget all the wonderful things you do for him!" Rarity said brightly. "You care about him very much and...ah...y-you provide him with a home and shelter?"

"Actually, Pri-Celestia does that." Twilight said. "Celestia raised him and provided for him for most of his life so I can't say I do that for him. Even you toss him a gem or two for helping out at the boutique which is a heck of a lot more than I do for him. I'm beginning to think he resents me a little...And I can't exactly blame him if he does"

"Why?" Rarity asked.

"We...we had it out pretty good before you showed up yesterday." Twilight said. "He said I was self-centered and that I always made everything about me."

"No!" Rarity gasped. "Why on earth would he say a thing like that?!"

"Because I kind of did." Twilight said, scuffing the ground with her hoof. "When I heard that Celestia was the one who suggested that he apply overseas I kind of lost it a bit. I should have been happy for him but I just...twisted it to make it about me and Celestia. I even went so far as to imply that the letter was a forgery and the only reason he got it was as part of a plot to get back at me."

"Ah..." Rarity said softly. "Well, that wasn't exactly the...kindest thing you could have said but-"

"That's just it." Twilight said. "I-I'm worried that I haven't shown Spike the same kindness he's shown me. Of course I care about him but...I wonder if he wants to go to Neighpon just to get away from me. I'm worried that he's only sticking around because Celestia assigned him to be my assistant and once he leaves me...he'll never come back."

"I wish I could tell you that you were worrying for nothing, dear." Rarity said, lightly patting Twilight on the shoulder. "But the only one who can do that is Spike. I think you need to have a chat with him...but I seriously doubt that he never wants to see you again."

"Thank you Rarity." Twilight said. "I’m sorry for losing my patience with you earlier.”

“Water under the bridge, dear.” Rarity said, packing up the tea set.

“You know…” Twilight said, sheepishly. “Sometimes I think you would have made a better princess than me.”

“Oh, of course I would have dear.” Rarity chuckled. “But I’m sure Equestria will find some way to make due with the one they’re stuck with.”

Rarity ducked delicately as Twilight lobbed a cream puff at her head, taking off laughing from the pastry pelting princess.

“Alright, y’all, let’s pack it in!” Applejack hollered. “It’s getting late and it’s gonna be dark soon!”

“Hey, where’d Fluttershy get off to?” Rainbow Dash said.

“I think she said something about looking for some…merengue.” Pinkie Pie said.

“Merengue?” Rarity said. “Like...the pie?”

“Oh…then no.” Pinkie Pie said. “I find it easier to remember stuff if I associate it with pastries but I can’t always remember why sooo…let’s see…merengue is sweet…fluffy…and made of…eggs!” Pinkie crowed. “That’s it! She was going to go look for those Colattle nests in the brush!”

“Ah swear, that girl.” Applejack sighed, stomping off into the brush. “I’ll be back in two shakes; tell Rainbow Dash to keep her stinking hooves out of my chili!”

Twilight turned around to see a guilty looking Rainbow Dash replacing the lid on the bubbling crock pot. “Wh-what? D-don’t judge me!”

“Hey, I won’t tell if you don’t!” Pinkie Pie said, producing a pair of spoons from her saddlebag and passing one to Rainbow Dash. “I’m sure Applejack won’t mind if we just…test her chili.”

“Right.” Rainbow Dash said seriously. “For spiciness. We wouldn’t want Fluttershy or Rarity to eat something that’s too spicy for them, would we?”

“Absolutely not.” Pinkie Pie said, licking her lips and removing the pot lid.

“So, really, we’re doing everypony a favor!” Rainbow Dash said, raising a spoonful of chili to her mouth.

“Of course!” Pinkie said. “Just a teeny tiny little bite couldn’t hurt any-”

“IF EITHER OF Y’ALL TAKES SO MUCH AS A LICK OF THAT CHILI, THE PAIR OF YA IS GETTING BANNED FROM THE CIDER STAND UNTIL YER GRANDKIDS HAVE GRANDKIDS!” Applejack hollered from deep within the brush.

Rainbow Dash immediately dropped the spoon as if it had turned into a snake. “Not worth it; so totally not even close to worth it.”

The four of them shared a laugh but Twilight trailed off as Spike came up from the river with a pail of water. Twilight caught his eye and he turned away sullenly to pack up the hoofball equipment off to the side.

Twilight edged her way over to Spike. “Hey.” Twilight said.

“Hey.” Spike mumbled, not meeting her gaze.

“Listen, Spike, I just wanted to-”

“AAAAAAAHHHHHHHH!”

Four ponies and one dragon whipped their heads around towards the brush and the source of the hair raising scream.

“What on Earth was that?!” Rarity said.

“It sounded like Applejack!” Rainbow Dash said, darting off into the shady glen before anypony could stop her.

“Rainbow Dash wait!” Pinkie cried, leading the small group into the underbrush towards the source of the commotion.

Through thorny thickets they thrashed until they came to a small clearing where Applejack sat back, eyes wide and panting.

“Applejack?” Twilight asked, flapping over to Applejack’s side. “Are you okay?”

“Y-yeah.” Applejack said, swallowing heavily. “Ah’m fine.”

“Then what they hay did you scream like a banshee for?” Rainbow Dash demanded.

“W-well, ah was headed off into the brush to look for Fluttershy when ah found-” There was a rustle in the brush off to the side and everyone jumped. “Th-that! Over there!”

The underbrush stirred violently and Twilight shared an uneasy glance with her friends. After a few moments of inaction, Spike took it upon himself to creep slowly towards the disturbance, pausing at the edge of the glen to look back at his friends. Carefully, he parted the grass then leapt back something swiped past his face.

“Gah!” Spike cried, falling on his backside.

“What is it?!” Twilight said. “Are you hurt?!”

“No, I’m good.” Spike said. “Check this out.”

Spike pulled the curtain of weeds back to reveal a small, rainbow colored serpent struggling to free its wing from the grip of a fox trap.

“It’s one of them cowattle thingamabobs!” Applejack said.

“Coatl.” Twilight corrected gently.

“These are the things Fluttershy came here to study, right?” Rainbow Dash said. “How the heck did it get trapped like this?” As if sensing an animal distress, Fluttershy swooped down through the trees overhead.

“Applejack?” Fluttershy cried, hovering over the clearing. “Applejack, I heard screaming, is something-” Fluttershy gasped when she caught sight of the injured coatl, feebly struggling to get free of the trap.

“Oh, you poor little thing.” Fluttershy cooed, floating to the ground. “Who did this to you?”

“Dunno.” Applejack said. “It was like this when ah got here.”

“Is that why you screamed?!” Fluttershy said, looking Applejack up and down in a panic. “Did it bite you?!”

“No, I’m fine!” Applejack said.

“Oh…thank goodness.” Fluttershy sighed. “If this little guy had bitten you-” Fluttershy suppressed a shudder and gently bent down to inspect the wounded coatl. “It looks like his wing is caught; Twilight, do you think you could get that trap open? He won’t last too much longer unless we get that wing bandaged.”

“Okay.” Twilight said, closing her eyes and gently taking hold of the steel jaws with her magic.

“Not too fast now!” Fluttershy said. “You could break his wings if you do it too quickly.”

Twilight nodded in comprehension, slowly prying the jaws of the trap open inch by inch. The coatl gave a wounded hiss, squirming a bit and thrashing its tail back and forth but lay still long enough to get the trap completely open.

“Got it.” Twilight said, wrenching the trap in half with a mighty telekinetic twist as the coatl slithered free.

“There, there, little guy.” Fluttershy said soothingly, bending down to the injured snake and reaching out a hoof gently. “It’s okay; nopony’s going to hurt you now.”

The coatl looked at Fluttershy’s outstretched hoof curiously, tilting its head this way and that in a lazy serpentine motion as if appraising her. It lowered its head and just as Fluttershy reached out a hoof to stroke it on the nose-

It bit, sinking its fangs deep into Fluttershy's leg

One winter, a farmer found a viper frozen and numb from the cold. The farmer, a large and gentle pony, took pity on the poor creature and warmed it against his body. No sooner had the viper revived itself than it turned on the farmer, striking him in the neck and killing him. As he lay there, dying, his final words were…

“Strange to think that my kindness would be the death of me.”

Author's Note

rainbowdashdundundun.mp3

The title of this story never had anything to do with Applejack; it had everything to do with Aesop's fable of the same name (a version of which appeared in this chapter).

I would like to thank all of you for sticking with this story as I found its legs so to speak. What I had originally planned as a series of one shots has grown into a cohesive character study.

->Feedback and comments are always appreciated. If you think I can improve this story in any way, be it in my writing or in my character depictions, please feel free to make suggestions.

To clarify:

Neighpon=Nippon=Japan
Tenocoltlan=Tenochtitlan=Mexico City

Coatl's are mythical feathery snakes from Aztec Lore (here's a good example: http://www.deviantart.com/download/130714779/Quetzalcoatl_2_0_by_el_grimlock.jpg)

I know Japanese High schools are only three years long buuuut...don't care.

Next Chapter: Useless

PS. Not to be a text snob or anything, but I think this story looks a hell of a lot better in Serif

Useless

Useless

Fluttershy gave a startled yelp as the serpent sunk its fangs deep into her right foreleg.

There was a beat.

A moment of stunned silence.

Twilight and her friends looked on in shock-

And all at once, there was a flurry of action.

Twilight shot a burst of magic at it, but to her surprise the spell ricocheted off the snake’s gleaming scales and skittered away into the brush. Applejack aimed a kick at the thickest part of the snake's body but it quickly spat Fluttershy’s leg out and slithered away into the tall grass, dragging its bloody wing in its wake. Spike prepared to shoot a jet of green flame into the dry grass after the viper, but Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash quickly tackled him to the ground so that his fire splashed harmlessly in the dirt. Fluttershy started to teeter and Rarity quickly moved to catch her, laying her down on a folded picnic blanket.

“Oh…” Fluttershy moaned, looking down at the rapidly swelling bite with wide eyes. “Oh no…nonononono…this is bad…this is bad...this is very, very not good.”

“Easy girl.” Applejack said. “Just take it easy.”

“Stupid!” Rainbow Dash cried, wetting a paper towel from the picnic basket and pressing it against Fluttershy’s leg. “That was so bucking dumb of you Fluttershy!”

“Rainbow!” Rarity chided, fanning Fluttershy’s face with her hat.

“Suffering Sleipnir, girl, do you seriously have to try and befriend every single creature under the bucking sun?!” Rainbow Dash cried.

“I-I couldn’t help it.” Fluttershy said. “He needed my help.”

“Hush, dear, this isn’t your fault.” Rarity said. “Rainbow’s not mad at-”

“The hell I’m not!” Rainbow Dash said. “What kind of sane, rational pony tries to pet a wounded pit viper?! Did you even consider that you could have been hurt?! What were you thinking, Fluttershy?!”

“I…I really wasn’t.” Fluttershy admitted shakily. “I just-I had to h-help him….I’m sorry.”

“That’s enough of that.” Applejack said, shooting Rainbow Dash a harsh look. “Let’s just take look at that bite now.” Fluttershy bit back a mewl of pain as Twilight lifted the compress on her leg to get a better look at the wound. The skin around the bite had swollen and turned a dark purple color around the edges.

“Tell me it’s not venomous.” Twilight said quickly. “Just tell me that coatls aren’t venomous.” Twilight took Fluttershy’s pained look of silence as the confirmation she had been dreading.

“Okay…” Twilight said, taking a deep steadying breath. “Okay, so they’re venomous….just how bad are we talking?”

“W-well, there haven’t been many encounters with coatl s-so the full effects of their venom aren’t fully understood by the veterinary community-”

“Short version, Fluttershy!” Rainbow Dash demanded.

“I’m-I’m not sure.” Fluttershy said. “I only j-just started researching them; I haven’t read that far the research manual.”

“Hold on!” Spike said, fishing a book out of Fluttershy’s saddle bag embossed with a picture of a coatl in flight. “Is this it?” Fluttershy nodded

“Let’s see here…” Spike said, thumbing through the book. “Coatl mating habits…public sightings…coatl in Mexicolt literature…here we go! Natural defense mechanisms!”

“What does it say?!” Twilight said.

“When threatened, the Feathered Prismatic Coatl can strike at speeds reaching 25 mph to deliver a venomous bite to its aggressor via two sacs of venom in the corner of its mouth.” Spike read from the book. “Coatl venom is rich in a number of trace elements designed to block spellcraft and render most magical treatment ineffective. The origins of this substance is still unknown but it is likely an evolutionary feature designed to combat its magical predators such as the cockatrice, the wendigo, the lesser winged chimera, smaller species of dragons such as the Lesser Equestrian Ridgetail and other magical serpents including the Northern Minor World Snake, the Greater Leman Hydra-”

“Symptoms, Spike, symptoms!” Twilight yelled.

“I’m getting to that!” Spike said. “Victims of the coatl’s bite initially suffer from tingling of the extremities, blurred vision, shortness of breath, nausea, and disorientation. Left untreated, coatl venom will begin to target the circulatory system leading to weakness, and increased risk of heart problems and damage to the respiratory system leading to fluid in the lungs and uncontrollable coughing fits. Finally, the toxin targets the nervous system, leading to uncontrollable babbling, rapid decreases in serotonin and dopamine and finally a complete shutdown of the central and periphery nervous systems resulting in-”

“I think we get the picture!” Twilight said, forcing her voice to remain even. “How are we doing, Fluttershy?”

“A-a little tingly and kind of woozy.” Fluttershy said, shaking her head. “Nothing too s-serious yet.”

“Of all the creatures under the sun you could have studied, you pick the flying hell snakes with megadeath poison!” Rainbow Dash groaned, pacing back and forth anxiously. “Couldn’t you have just studied some nice, safe bunnies to look at?”

“F-Fillydelphia is a t-tough school to get into.” Fluttershy said. “I-I thought that st-studying a rare animal m-might be a good idea…I’m sorry, I should have kn-known better.”

“Okay…no problem; no need to panic. I’ll just...I'll just telekinetically extract the poison from your blood!”

“Wait, Twilight-” Fluttershy said.

“Shh…hold still.” Twilight commanded, closing her eyes and slowly pushing her magic down Fluttershy’s leg. She felt around for the venom, an inky dark stain against the crimson river of blood in the veins. Twilight wrapped her magic around the venom, grasping it it with her magic and-

“What?!” Twilight said as she felt her magical grip slide off the venom as if it was coated in oil. She tried again, letting her power seep into Fluttershy’s leg and around the slick of poison spreading fast. But just as she got a hold of it, her magic slipped again and the snake’s venom coursed deeper into Fluttershy’s body.

“I-I can’t get a hold of it!” Twilight cried. “Why can’t I get a hold of it?!”

“Weren’t you listening?!” Spike said. “Magical treatment doesn’t work.”

“But…that's impossible.” Twilight said helplessly. "Magic...my magic always works!"

“It doesn’t matter if you’re a princess or an alicorn or the freaking sorceress supreme!” Spike said. “Superpowered magic is still magic and magic doesn’t work.”

“H-he’s right. C-coatl are mostly re-resistant to magical forces and cures.” Fluttershy moaned, wincing as she pressed a wet napkin against the wound. “That’s why your spell didn’t hurt it. Th-they were hunted to n-near extinction for scales to make anti-magic armor in the early-”

“Yeah, yeah, yeah.” Rainbow Dash said gently. “Save the biology lesson for when your leg isn’t swelling like a ripe cantaloupe. What do we do? What’s the cure? Y-you’ve had to have packed some kind of medicine in your saddlebag just in case something like this happened, right?! ”

“N-nothing for a bite like this.” Fluttershy said. “I never planned on interacting with a coatl personally; that would have affected my study.”

“Okay, great.” Rainbow Dash said. “We’re stuck in the middle of nowhere with no medicine; we have to get Fluttershy to a hospital!”

“We don’t even know where the nearest hospital is.” Rarity said, tearing a strip off the corner of her sundress and wrapping it gently around Fluttershy’s leg above the bite. “And even if we did, how are we going to take her? She’s too heavy for Rainbow to fly with and Twilight isn’t nearly coordinated enough to levitate Fluttershy and fly at the same time.”

“What...what about Princess Celestia?” Pinkie Pie said suddenly.

“What about her?” Twilight said sharply.

“Can’t Spike send her a note?” Pinkie Pie said. “She could be here in a flash!”

“To do what?!” Twilight said bitterly. “How is she going to help us?! Raise the sun and hope the snakebite gets better? My magic didn't do anything; what makes you think hers will?”

“Twilight-” Applejack said

“No, she’s right.” Spike said. “If Twilight can’t extract the poison with magic, Princess Celestia won’t be able to do anything either. It’s not a matter of power levels; magic simply doesn’t affect it.”

“Well, there’s got to be something we can do!!” Pinkie Pie cried, tugging at her mane. “There’s got to be a…a…antivenom! Right? There has to be some kind of medicine thingy that gets rid of the poison, right?”

“I-I don’t know.” Fluttershy said. “Coatl are very rare; m-most larger hospitals don’t even carry an antivenom…but, I suppose most of the materials a-are easy enough to come by as long as we can get a sample of venom from the same snake that bit me.”

“Well that's great, but what good’s the venom gonna do us if we don’t got nopony who knows how to brew up a potion? I mean, it's not like we brought-” Applejack stopped herself, looking back towards Everfree Forest. “Zecora!”

“Of course!” Rainbow Dash said. “I bet Zecora can mix most of the cure at her hut! All we need to do is bring it back and mix it with the venom!”

“But we gotta be fifty miles from Zecora’s house by now!” Pinkie cried. “We’ll never make it in time!”

“I will.” Rainbow Dash said, dropping her saddlebags and flexing her wings. “I’ll get to Zecora and be back with the antidote with time to spare. All we need to do then is mix it with the venom and feed it to Fluttershy!”

“Hold on a second!” Applejack said. “Can’t Twilight just do her little magical teleport thingy and flash her way over to Zecora’s place, lickety split?”

“That really only works with locations I’m one hundred percent familiar with and…I haven’t really been to see Zecora much since my coronation.” Twilight said guiltily. “Besides…I can’t really stop the poison from spreading but I think I can slow it down long enough to get an antivenom going. I mean, in theory, Rarity could do it but-”

“But it’s taking everything you have just to slow it down.” Rarity said. “And I daresay I could do much better.”

“Okay, okay, time’s a-wasting!” Rainbow Dash said. “I’m going to get the ingredients for the cure from Zecora. Twilight, do whatever you need to do to slow that poison down. Applejack, Rarity, Pinkie Pie, Spike; get me that snake!”

“Right!” The three ponies and one dragon fanned out across the grassland, scouring the grass for signs of the snake.

“Wait!” Fluttershy cried, struggling to sit up against Twilight’s grip. “Please d-don’t hurt it!”

“Hurt it?!” Applejack said. “I got half a mind to take that worthless sidewinder by the tail and crack’em like a-!”

“No don’t!” Fluttershy cried. “He’s j-just scared…i-it’s not his fault he-ah!” Fluttershy cried out, clutching her foreleg with a pained expression.

“Alright, honey.” Applejack said soothingly. “Calm down. We’re not gonna harm the little critter. You just lay back and rest a spell while we round up the little rascal for milkin.”

“Okay, great, now giddyup!” Rainbow Dash said, fishing some goggles out of her saddlebags. “Alright, Fluttershy, looks like I gotta pull your flank out of the fire again!”

“S-sorry.” Fluttershy squeaked

“Don’t you worry, kid.” Rainbow Dash said, lifting a sweaty lock of hair away from Fluttershy’s forehead. “You just take it easy…you’re gonna be just fine.” Rainbow Dash fixed Twilight with the gravest expression Twilight had ever seen her wear. “You take care of her. You take care of her or so help me-”

“I will.” Twilight said. “I promise.”

“You better.” Rainbow Dash said, turning to take off.

“R-Rainbow Dash.” Fluttershy sighed. “I-In case you d-don’t make it-”

“I’m gonna make it.” Rainbow Dash said firmly.

“But if you don’t-”

“Come on, Fluttershy.” Rainbow Dash said, forcing a quivering lopsided grin. “It’s me. I’m gonna make it.”

“Th-there’s something I want t-to say.” Fluttershy said, struggling to sit up.

“Save it!” Rainbow Dash said, pushing Fluttershy back into Twilight’s embrace. “Save it...for when I get back.”

“But-”

“Just sit tight, Fluttershy!” Rainbow Dash said. “I’ll be right back! I promise!”

And with that, she shot into the sky in a rainbow streak screaming towards the Everfree Forest. Twilight watched the others disappear into the undergrowth and after a few moments, the clearing fell eerily silent with the only sounds coming from bugs in the grass and Fluttershy’s labored breathing.

“R-Rainbow Dash was right.” Fluttershy chuckled weakly after a short silence. “That w-was pretty dumb of me.”

“Hush.” Twilight said, once again pushing her magic deep into Fluttershy’s leg to try and take hold of the venom. “Try and relax. You’re going to be fine.”

“Th-that coatl was p-panicked.” Fluttershy said. “H-he was cornered and h-he was scared…I shouldn’t have tried to touch him.”

“You just did what you thought you had to do.” Twilight said. “Nopony’s faulting you for trying to help a wounded animal.”

“R-rainbow Dash is.” Fluttershy said. “And she’s right too.”

“No she’s not.” Twilight said firmly. “You just scared us, that’s all.”

“Scared…” Fluttershy echoed distantly before softly chuckling to herself. “Rainbow Dash doesn’t get scared.”

“Of course she does.” Twilight said, struggling to maintain her hold on the venom slithering slowly past her magical defenses. “She’s not made of stone, you know.”

“N-no it’s…” Fluttershy giggled weakly. “It’s j-just something Rainbow Dash used to say when we were fillies. Whenever I asked if she w-was afraid d-doing those crazy stunts or s-standing to the bigger fillies who p-picked on me she…she would just puff out her chest and flare her wings and say “Rainbow Dash doesn’t get scared!”

“Yeah…that sounds like Rainbow alright.” Twilight said, biting her lip and trying to keep a hold on the venom.

“J-just being around her used to make me feel braver.” Fluttershy said. “I…I felt stronger knowing somepony like Rainbow Dash cared enough about me to s-stick up for me. Sh-she had lots of friends but…she always made time for me. She never made me feel weak or small...li-like the other kids did. I don’t know…maybe that’s why I-” Fluttershy stopped suddenly, flushing and covering her embarrassment with a cough.

“I promised myself that I’d pay her back someday.” Fluttershy said. “That one day…I-I’d be strong enough to stick up for her for a change…but I n-never could. And after all these years…I still have to r-rely on her to look after me l-like a little f-foal.”

“Fluttershy, you need to lie still.” Twilight said. The skin around the bite on Fluttershy’s leg had turned a violent shade of violet and series of small shivers shook the small pegasus’ frame.

“S-sorry.” Fluttershy sniffed, wiping her eyes. “I-I just feel so useless. I-I thought dealing with animals was the o-one thing I was good at; the one thing that I could always do better than anypony else.”

“It is Fluttershy.” Twilight said soothingly. “One little snakebite doesn’t mean that you’re bad at dealing with animals. There’s no way you could have known that he would bite you like that.”

“I should have.” Fluttershy said. “I should have known. He w-was all raised up and r-ready to strike. He was displaying all the signs of an animal ready to attack and I…I went ahead and grabbed him without even thinking.”

“You were trying to help it.” Twilight said.

“But I couldn’t.” Fluttershy said. “I couldn’t help it and n-now it’s lost and h-hurt and sc-scared.”

“Spike and the others are going to find it.” Twilight said. “They’re not going to hurt it.”

“I couldn’t h-help it.” Fluttershy said. “And n-now you all have to make up for m-my stupid mistake. I…I don’t know h-how I ever thought I would m-make a good vet…”

“You’re going to make a great vet, Fluttershy.” Twilight insisted.

“A vet that can’t h-handle one t-tiny little snake without getting bit?” Fluttershy laughed miserably. “N-not likely.”

“I’ve seen you handle much, much worse.” Twilight said. “You managed to talk down a raging dragon, remember?”

“H-he wasn’t raging.” Fluttershy said. “He was just…cranky that we w-woke him up.”

“Cranky?” Twilight laughed. “You call roaring, fire breathing dragon cranky?!”

“I-It’s different with dragons.” Fluttershy admitted. "They're a bit more...dramatic than most p-ponies."

“You would know.” Twilight said.

“Y-you’re the one who lives with one.” Fluttershy said. “I would have th-though you could have handled that easily.”

“I guess I don’t have your way with animals...n-not that dragons are animals or anything.” Twilight said hastily. “D-don’t tell Spike I called dragons animals; the last time I said that he got all huffy and wouldn’t speak to me for a week. He just growled and hissed and clawed up the furniture until I begged him to stop.”

“Tw-Twilight!” Fluttershy gasped. “Wounding a d-dragon’s pride is worse than wounding its body!”

“I know, I know, I’m sorry.” Twilight said. “It’s just…easy to think of most of them as monsters from fairy tales. And I know they’re not…at least, Spike isn’t. But it’s hard not to think of them as…animals.”

“Wh-what’s wrong with being an animal?” Fluttershy said, teasingly. “L-lots of animals are better than ponies.”

“I’m not sure whether or not to be offended by that.” Twilight said.

“N-not you of course!” Fluttershy said quickly. “B-but…you know how some ponies can be…well...mean spirited?”

“Believe me,” Twilight said darkly. “I know exactly what you’re talking about.”

“I-I’m not talking about Princess Celestia either.” Fluttershy said. “Sh-she’s not as cruel as you think she is…and you know it. You don’t want to admit it because you’re mad at her but…you know she never meant to hurt you.”

“I…no comment.” Twilight mumbled.

“S-suit yourself.” Fluttershy went on, looking up at the sky distantly. “But l-like I was saying...animals...they just don’t have a…concept of cruelty. They m-may fight or bite or claw each other but i-it's always for a reason like...food or shelter...they're never mean for the sake of being mean. Maybe that’s why…maybe that's why I trust them more than ponies.”

“Because animals never teased you or made fun of you?” Twilight said softly.

Fluttershy nodded. “I…I didn’t have m-many friends before I m-met you girls. B-but I always could count on m-my animals to-” Fluttershy broke off, suddenly coughing violently.

“How are you feeling?” Twilight asked, gently pressing a hoof against Fluttershy’s forehead.

“A-a little shaky and a little weak.” Fluttershy said. “I th-think the poison’s spreading.”

“I know.” Twilight said, gritting her teeth and struggling to contain the venom slipping past her magic. “Don't worry...I’ve got this.”

“…I-I’m starting to get a l-little scared, Twilight.” Fluttershy admitted softly.

Twilight pulled Fluttershy close to her, turning her head towards the setting sun to hide her watery eyes from Fluttershy. “I-It’s going to be fine, Fluttershy. I promised Rainbow Dash I would take care of you and that's just what I'm going to do.” Fluttershy lay back on the blanket, breathing deep, shaky breaths.

Come on. Twilight thought to herself, pushing her magic deeper into Fluttershy’s body to block the spreading toxin. But try as she might, no matter how many magical tethers and shields Twilight used to stop it, the venom was spreading. Slick, oily black venom slipped past her defenses, avoiding or ignoring Twilight’s magic as if it were nothing. The venom had slowed down since Twilight started using her magic, but nothing she did seemed to stop it completely.

“Twilight…” Fluttershy whispered softly after a time.

“Shh…” Twilight said, struggling to keep her eyes dry in front of Fluttershy. “Try and rest.”

“I-If I don’t make it-”

“You’re going to make it!” Twilight said.

“B-but…if I-”

“You’re not going to die!” Twilight barked sharply. “Not here; not now! Not in this abysmal bloody taint of a grassland in the middle of nowhere!”

"Tw-Twilight." Fluttershy pleaded. “P-promise me you’ll…take care of my friends....I mean…the animals…I don’t…I don’t want them to end up in a sh-shelter or a z-zoo…”

“They won’t!” Twilight said. “Because you’re going to go home and look after them yourself; just like you’ve always done!”

“O-okay…but-”

“If and when anything ever happens to you in the distant, distant future, I will personally make sure that your animal friends are looked after. I promise.” Twilight said. “B-but don’t worry about that now; you just worry about getting better so that you can-”

“One…more thing…” Fluttershy interrupted gently. “Y-you n-n-need to tell R-R-Rain-”

“I’m not telling Rainbow Dash anything.” Twilight said.

"Twilight...please j-just listen to me..." Fluttershy begged.

"Anything you need to tell Rainbow Dash, you can tell her yourself! Twilight said stubbornly. “Y-you just rest now; rest and when Rainbow Dash gets back you can-”

“Twilight Sparkle will you please...just...listen to me?!” Fluttershy shouted as loud as she could. Twilight jumped at Fluttershy’s outburst and gently pounded her back as she started coughing again.

“O-okay, Fluttershy.” Twilight said. “I’ll listen; what do you want me to tell Rainbow Dash?”

“I…need you to tell R-Raibow Dash that I…that I…” Fluttershy weakly beckoned Twilight to lean closer, leaning against Twilight’s shoulder to whisper something in her ear.

“Wh-what?!” Twilight said, eyes widening.

"P-please just tell her that..." Fluttershy whispered it again and Twilight leaned back to look at Fluttershy as though she had never seen her properly before.

"How long have you...you mean...all this time you..." Twilight babbled incoherently

“P-promise me…” Fluttershy said.

“I-I can’t.” Twilight said, shaking her head in bewilderment. “This is…this is too big! I-I can’t just say that to her.”

“Promise me.” Fluttershy said firmly.

“You’re going to be fine.” Twilight insisted, squeezing her eyes to stop a fresh flood of tears. “S-so stop talking like you’re not going to make it! Rainbow Dash is going to be here a-any minute and you can tell her yourself!”

“Twilight…please…” Fluttershy pleaded. “I h-have to…she has to know h-how I…I…”Fluttershy stopped as a fresh fit of coughs racked her quivering body.

“Okay, okay, hush now.” Twilight said, gently wiping Fluttershy’s mouth with a napkin and throwing the pink stained cloth over her shoulder. “I …I promise, okay? I’ll tell Rainbow Dash...w-whatever you want me to tell her…but you have to promise to hold on for me, okay Fluttershy?! I need you to say with me, okay?!”

“N-no…you don’t.” Fluttershy mumbled.

“Yes I do!” Twilight cried. “I need you to fight this, Fluttershy, I need you!”

“You d-don’t need me.” Fluttershy said. “N-not you...not anypony...I'm u-”

“Don’t you dare!” Twilight shouted. “Don’t you dare call yourself useless ever again! I have seen what useless looks like! Prince Blueblood is useless! Half the bloody aristocracy is useless! I’ve spent the last year and a half surrounded by useless ponies every time I went to Canterlot but you, Fluttershy are not useless!”

“B-but…”

“I don’t want to hear another word about that damned coatl!” Twilight demanded. “S-so what if you made a mistake?! Everypony makes mistakes! B-but you are so much more than your mistakes! And I…I wish you would just stop beating yourself up over things you can’t do and just appreciate all the wonderfully amazing things you do every single day! You’re the only pony I’ve ever met who’s stared down an angry cockatrice and a very cranky dragon within the same month. You helped me take down Nightmare Moon, Discord, Chrysalis and King Sombra! You helped save Equestria more times than anypony else!”

“I…I wasn’t a-as brave as y-you or Rainbow Dash…” Fluttershy said. “I…I was scared the whole time we were fighting Nightmare Moon a-and Discord and-”

“You think I wasn’t scared?!” Twilight said. “I was terrified!”

“N-no…y-you’re just saying that to make me feel better.” Fluttershy said.

“Fluttershy…how could I not have been scared?” Twilight said. “Princess Celestia ordered us to put our lives on the line for Equestria more times than anypony should be ever asked to. Do you know how many times I thought I was going to die?! Do you know how many times I thought I’d never see my family again?! How…how could you think I wasn’t scared?!”

“You…always held it together.” Fluttershy said. “You never…never showed you were scared. Not once…I don’t know how you…how anypony could do that…”

“It’s easy to hold it together...when you have somepony to hold it together for.” Twilight said, affectionately nuzzling Fluttershy’s pale, clammy cheek.

“Like…R-Rainbow Dash…”

“And Rarity. And Pinkie Pie and Applejack and Spike and…and you." Twilight said. "Especially you, Fluttershy. Because you trusted me...more than anypony else. Up against Nightmare Moon and Discord and all the rest of them, you were just as scared as I was but…but you believed in me. Believed that I’d get you through whatever we were going through…even if I didn’t always believe it. So when you stayed and fought beside me all those times...I felt like I could be brave...just for you.”

“Me?” Fluttershy said woozily.

“I rely on you…to rely on me.” Twilight said, wiping a stray tear away. “I rely on you to be the one pony I have to be brave for; the one pony I couldn’t bear to let down because I was afraid. You’ve shown me what real courage looks like and it’s not beating your chest and stamping your hooves and fearlessly charging into battle. It’s being scared out of your wits and still saddling up in spite of that fear, trusting your friends to carry you through. I think…in a lot of ways, you’re even braver than Rainbow Dash.”

“R-really?” Fluttershy said.

“It’s like you said; Rainbow Dash doesn’t get scared!” Twilight chuckled. “How can she ever be brave if she isn’t scared? But you…you’re somepony who doesn’t let her fears get in her way…not anymore…and I have to be worthy of your trust. I can’t help but feel like I have to measure up to you. Like I have to be the leader you can always count on. I need you, Fluttershy because…” Twilight took a deep, shuddering breath. “Just being around you makes me feel braver.”

Fluttershy smiled sadly, tears leaking out of the corners of her eyes. “Nopony’s…ever said that to me before…nopony’s…ever…thought I was…brave…th-thank you, Twilight…thank…” Her head lolled back, eyes closed and Twilight quickly tried to rouse her.

“Hey, stay with me Fluttershy!” Twilight said, gently shaking Fluttershy’s shoulders. “Eyes open; come on!”

“N…tired…” Fluttershy said.

“Come on, Fluttershy!” Twilight said, feeling her way through Fluttershy’s bloodstream with her magic. The venom was everywhere now, slithering through every vein like an inky black serpent. “Hang in there, Fluttershy! You’ve…You’ve still got th-that report to write, remember?”

“Mnn?” Fluttershy groaned, eyes fluttering open. “Wh-what?”

“Yeah, that’s a girl!” Twilight said, anxiously scanning the skies for any sign of Rainbow Dash. “You have to finish that report and send it off to Fillydelphia, remember?”

“Y-yeah…” Fluttershy mumbled.

“C’mon, y-you can’t start off vet school by missing your first assignment, can you?” Twilight said. “Y-you have to start off on the right hoof! Now come on; talk to me. Tell me what you’re going to write about; tell me about the…the…”

“M-mating habits of…” Fluttershy supplied.

“The mating habits of the Feathered Flying Coatls, right?!” Twilight said, anxiously scanning the skies for any sign of Rainbow Dash. “Yeah, tell me about that!”

“Well…hnn…th-they migrate n-north every s-summer when-” Fluttershy stopped, again overcome by a nasty fit of hacking.

“Okay, okay, that’s okay.” Twilight said, lightly stroking Fluttershy’s mane. “You don’t have to talk; just lie back and try and rest. There’ll be plenty of time to talk about your assignment later. I-I’ll even help you write it if you want! Y-yeah; we can set up shop in the library with all your notes and books and we can work on your report every day if you want to! Sp-Spike can even bring us those hayseed muffins you like so much and we can make a lunch out of it! Won’t that be fun?”

“Mmm…” Fluttershy sighed. “Y-yeah…”

“Yeah; it’ll be great!” Twilight rambled on, gently rubbing Fluttershy’s shoulders. “I-I’m going to be there for you through this whole process! W-we can go down to Fillydelphia together once we’re done and turn the report in ourselves! Th-then you can get started p-preparing for your first day of class! N-not that you’ll need to do much to prepare; you probably have more experience dealing with animals than your classmates will!”

“Mmmhmm.” Fluttershy mumbled faintly.

“And y-you’re going to make a g-great vet.” Twilight said, gently pulling Fluttershy close while pumping every ounce of her magic into Fluttershy’s body to try and stall the venom for just a few moments longer. “Y-you’re going to come back to Ponyville, ready to look after all of our animals. Y-you’re going to help them all…you’re even going to find that coatl a-and fix his wing! Y-you can make it up to him! I-I bet you two could even be f-friends once you get to know him!” Fluttershy was silent, so Twilight rambled on.

“P-Pinkie will probably want to throw a party.” Twilight said, laughing tearfully. “You know how she is; she probably has a Snakebite Survivor party ready to go with snake streamers and gummy snakes and pin the tail on the…snake…but we can do whatever you want! W-we can have a nice quiet party and th-then everyone can go back to their daily lives! A-applebucking Season is just around the bend and Applejack will probably need help harvesting the crops again b-but we can a-all help her with that, right? I know I’ve been k-kind of wrapped up in my p-princess stuff lately but I promise…I promise to make time for you guys! W-we can even go on another trip! It’ll be winter soon so we can go skiing or sledding…and after that, when it’s sunny again, m-maybe we can give camping another try! L-let’s make this a yearly thing! N-no more snakebites next time, okay? E-every year…no matter what we’re doing…we’ll all take a few days off and go camping, just the seven of us! Won’t that be fun, Fluttershy...Fluttershy?”

Twilight paused for air and noticed the field was eerily silent with the only sound coming from the bugs in the grass.

“Fluttershy?” Twilight said softly, gently shaking her friend’s motionless body. “F-Fluttershy?” Twilight pulled back to look at Fluttershy and a pair of dim, glassy green eyes glinted back at her.

“F-Fluttershy?!” Twilight cried, shaking Fluttershy by the shoulders as hard as she could. “No…nonononononono…please, no…Fluttershy, come on, please stay with me! Please d-don’t leave me! I-I need you, Fluttershy! I need you! We…we all need you…please…please don’t leave us!”

Twilight flipped Fluttershy on her back, spreading her forelegs out and exposing her chest. A small spark of electricity jolted from Twilight’s horn and struck Fluttershy in the chest. “Clear!” Twilight said, pressing a hoof to Fluttershy’s neck to feel for a pulse.

“Damnit, clear!!” Twilight said again, jolting Fluttershy with another pulse of electricity, compressing her chest again and again to try and force a faint pulse. “Come on…come on! I can fix this, Fluttershy, I can fix this… but you have to work with me! Clear!” Another jolt. “Come on, Fluttershy, fight! Fight…fight…” Twilight pressed an ear to Fluttershy’s chest, listening for the smallest sign that her heart was working.

Nothing.

Twilight stood up suddenly, pacing back and forth, looking this way and that, clutching her mane in anguish. There had to be something she could do-something she hadn’t tried yet. This was wrong; her magic never failed! She was the Princess of Magic; the greatest sorceress in Equestria! She…she couldn’t have failed to stop a simple snakebite…this couldn’t be happening…her magic didn’t fail…her magic didn’t fail…she didn’t fail…she couldn’t fail she promised that she wouldn’t fail she promised that she wouldn’t fail she promised that she wouldn’t fail she promised that she wouldn’t fail she promised that she wouldn’t fail she promised that she wouldn’t fail Fluttershy believed in her and she promised that she wouldn’t fail Rarity believed in her and she promised that she wouldn’t fail Pinkie Pie believed in her and she promised that she wouldn’t fail Rainbow Dash trusted her to watch Fluttershy and she promised that she wouldn’t-

Fail.

Cold, icy despair hit Twilight like an avalanche and she slumped to the ground beside Fluttershy’s body. She lay her head against her chest and slowly started shaking and sobbing helplessly. No matter what she had done, no matter how hard she had tried, no matter how much magic she had used...she had failed.

“I’m s-s-sorry F-Fluttershy.” Twilight blubbered pitifully into Fluttershy’s chest. “I’m sorry…I’m sorry…I’m sorry…I’m sorry…”

Again and again she chanted the same two words as if by the power of her remorse, Fluttershy might wake again. Twilight looked up at Fluttershy’s eerily peaceful face, her sad semi-smile and dim eyes staring blankly at the coming night sky. Twilight shakily raised a hoof and closed Fluttershy’s eyes. She took the blanket from under her head and wrapped it around her body like a shroud, bundling her tight and pulling her into an embrace.

Twilight sat there in the middle of a grassy clearing on a warm summer’s evening, rocking back and forth with her friend’s body clutched against her chest, tearfully mumbling the same two words that Fluttershy would never hear over and over and over again.

She didn’t know how long she sat there, cradling Fluttershy’s motionless body in her lap but Twilight was shaken out of her grief by the sound of claws and hooves heralding the arrival of Spike and her friends.

“Found it!” Spike crowed, triumphantly holding a wriggling bundle of picnic blankets above his head. “Little bugger wormed his way underneath a fallen log. Tried to nip at me a few times but he couldn’t get through my scales! Get the antidote ready so we can-” Spike stopped cold as he met Twilight’s watery, puffy red eyes. He looked between her and Fluttershy’s body cradled in her arms. “But…no…we…”

“Spike, what's the matter? What happen-" Rarity let out a sharp gasp as she and the other entered the clearing and caught sight of Twilight holding Fluttershy's body. "Oh...no...no!"

“F-Fluttershy?” Pinkie Pie said, moving over to Twilight and gently nudging Fluttershy’s body. “Fluttershy, we’re here…we made it. Rainbow Dash will be here s-soon with the antidote…please...please hang on...don’t tell me you’re-”

“I-I’m sorry girls.” Twilight sobbed. “I-I tried to st-stop it but I…I couldn’t. I just c-couldn’t.”

Pinkie Pie’s face crumbled into a soggy mess as she pressed her face into Fluttershy’s body and began to shake quietly. Applejack gently pulled her hat off, clenching the brim between her teeth as she bit back a cry of anger and frustration. Rarity was almost completely silent as she stood staring in horrified disbelief at the small bundle in Twilight’s embrace, eyes welling with unshed tears as she silently mouthed Fluttershy’s name.

Spike just glared at the squirming bundle, eyes murderous and tears streaming down his cheeks. Little tongues of green flame darted out from between bared fangs and his claws closed in on the helpless coatl struggling to get free.

“Spike.” Twilight said, noticing the dangerous glint in Spike’s eye as he looked at the snake. “Spike, don’t…don’t do it.”

“What?” Pinkie Pie said, looking from Spike to Twilight in confusion. “Wh-what’s going on?! What's he going to do?

“Why not?” Spike growled, glaring at the makeshift sack struggling to get free. “Why…why shouldn’t I? It’s his fault, isn’t it?”

“Spike, no!” Pinkie Pie cried.

“We...we made a promise.” Applejack said through clenched teeth. “As much as I want to tether that mean ol’ gutter snake to the back of a speeding freight train…we promised F-Fluttershy we wouldn’t hurt it.”

“And what does that matter now?!” Spike snarled. “It’s not-it’s not fair! It’s not fair that this little...this little worm gets go on living while Fluttershy-” Spike swallowed painfully, sliding his claws around the serpent’s struggling body. “She helped this thing. She saved its miserable little life and how does it repay her?! It didn't even stop to look back after it sank its teeth into her leg!”

“I-it’s just a wild animal, Spikey.” Pinkie Pie sniffled. “It doesn’t know any better-please…please just let it go. T-tell him, Rarity! T-tell him to put it down!” Rarity remained silent, eyes fixed on the squirming bundle with a glare more toxic than the venom of the snake inside.

“It’s not fair.” Spike repeated. “It’s not fair...”

“Spike, please.” Twilight sobbed. “Just stop it! L-let the little thing go!”

“I-I can’t.” Spike croaked, tightening his grip on the defenseless coatl. “It…I have to…it needs to…w-why shouldn’t I just-”

“Spike.” Spike looked up from the coatl struggling in his claws and saw Rarity looking at him with bitter tears of defeat.

“W-why shouldn’t I, Rarity?” Spike sobbed. “Why shouldn’t I just…end this thing and be done with it? I-It’s got a b-broken wing; I-It’s probably going to die anyway so why don’t I just-”

“Because even after all it did to her…” Rarity said softly. “She still would have saved it.”

Spike looked down at the limply wriggling bundle in disgust. Tongues of fire escaped his clenched teeth and for a moment, Twilight feared that Spike was going to roast the coatl alive.

“Argh!” Spike roared, shooting a column of green fire straight into the sky. He growled, cursed, stamped his feet…and finally walked over to the edge of the grass and opened the blanket, allowing the coatl to slither meekly into the underbrush. Rarity moved to sit beside him, gently laying a head on his shaking shoulder.

“Wh-where’s Rainbow Dash?” Pinkie sniffed. “Isn’t she back y-yet?”

“No…” Twilight said. “Wh-what am I supposed to say to her? I promised to l-look after Fluttershy…she trusted me to t-take care of her and-”

Twilight stopped as she noticed everyone was looking over her shoulder. Her stomach dropped into her hooves as she slowly turned around.

Rainbow Dash stood at the edge of the little clearing, jaw slack, eyes wide and a small broken bottle leaking the antidote all over her hooves.

“R-Rainbow Dash…” Twilight said. “I’m-”

In a single move, Rainbow Dash moved over to Twilight, pushing her aside and gently taking Fluttershy from her. She looked at the small, fragile body of her oldest and dearest friend with more confusion than sadness at first. She looked Fluttershy up and down, turned her over, checked for a pulse, and lightly shook Fluttershy by the shoulders mumbling her name under her breath over and over again in disbelief.

Twilight and the others kept their distance, looking on in silence as none of them could find the words to say.

Finally, Rainbow Dash looked up at Twilight as shock gave way to grief and tears that had been pooling in her eyes began to slide slowly down her face.

“I…I didn't make it.” Rainbow Dash said helplessly.

Across the open plain, a flock of sleeping birds woke took to the air suddenly, startled by a bitter, strangled cry coming from a small clearing in the middle of a grassy plain.

V

Author's Note

This chapter was difficult to write.

Not just because I was inflicting Yellowquiet with deadly magical superpoison but also because this is the first major death scene in this story (Shining Armor happened off camera and Cadence kind of did the Yoda thing). So I would really like to know if this was effective or not. As I've said before, the last thing I want this story to be is corny or melodramatic so if it came across as such, please speak up and try and tell me why so I can fix it in the coming chapters.

On the brighter side, this story has reached 100+ Thumbs Up and almost 1,000 views! Thank you all for sticking with me so far; your feedback inspires me to keep writing!

So like if you liked it, dislike if you disliked it and feel free to scroll on down there and leave a comment if you want to.

We,That Are Young

We,That Are Young…

The sun, a fat gassy boor lacking any semblance of sensitivity or tact, decided to show its face unhindered by clouds or fog or rain on the day that Twilight’s friends gathered to lay Fluttershy to rest.

Twilight blamed this despicably sunny day on Princess Celestia, as her ~~mentor~~ ex-mentor made an easy target since wasn’t around to stick up for herself. She rose from her sleep with a slimy ball of dread already settling in her stomach.

They returned to Ponyville two days before, towing a magically fashioned cart with Fluttershy resting in the back. After they delivered her to the care of the funeral director, the ~~seven~~ six of them left with barely a word between them. Rainbow Dash in particular had been unusually taciturn, nodding briefly when the funeral director told them when and where to meet for the funeral, before flying away with a lazy flap of her wings and not another word.

Her friends dispersed after that, each of them listlessly wandering back to their houses in silence. Spike put on a pot of cheese soup when they got home and the pair of them sipped at it weakly for half an hour before leaving the table, bowls half empty. Twilight shut her blinds against the setting sun and crawled under her blankets, descending into fitful dreams of green fields and pit vipers.

The morning after Twilight and her friends returned from the campsite, Twilight woke to find Spike gone and the soup sitting cold and curdled where they left it the night before. She washed their plates, set them to dry on the sunlit countertop and took off from her top balcony in search of Rainbow Dash.

She had been unusually stony on their trip home, speaking only when spoken to and then in only a few words at a time. Her grim demeanor caused Twilight to lose heart every time she worked up the courage to apologize to her.

More than anypony else, Twilight felt the need to personally apologize to Rainbow Dash herself. Rainbow Dash had trusted her; depended on her to take care of Fluttershy until she could get back and Twilight failed to live up to that trust. Years of study and her best magic weren’t enough to save Fluttershy’s life and deep down, she knew Rainbow Dash blamed her for it.

So it came as no surprise to Twilight when her knock on Rainbow Dash’s door went unanswered. She flew around the house, peeking in every window (even magically moving a few curtains aside) but Rainbow Dash was nowhere to be found. Her house was neat and tidy as it almost never was and her bed looked like it hadn’t been slept in. So Twilight canvassed Ponyville from the air, checking in Rainbow Dash’s favorite napping spots and looking for any glimpse rainbow colored tail moving against the sky. After hours of searching, the sun began its crawl down towards the horizon and Twilight still hadn’t found Rainbow Dash or anypony who had seen her.

Disheartened from her search, Twilight returned to the funeral home to assist with the funeral preparations only to find that Rainbow Dash had beaten her to the punch.

“Yes’m.” The funeral director, an old mare by the name of Nightshade, said when Twilight asked about the preparations. “Your friend came by after you all left yesterday and went through the particulars herself; flowers, service, choice of engraving. Miss Rainbow was mighty keen on setting this up herself…I guess she knew your friend longer than anypony else so-”

“No, that’s fine.” Twilight said. “Is she going to be back anytime soon or-”

“Well maybe…but she assured me that all was taken care of before she left.” Nightshade said, fishing around her desk for a rather extensive list of funeral preparations. “If you don’t mind me saying so, Miss Twilight, your friend’s preparations run a bit on the pricy side-”

“Send me the bill.” Twilight said briefly. “Did Rainbow Dash mention if she was coming back for anything? Maybe to plan the wake or-”

“Not that I’m aware of; she mentioned that she was taking a trip up to Cloudsdale but that’d she be back in time for the proceedings.”

“I see…” Twilight said.

“You know, I have a cousin up in Cloudsdale, I could ring her and she could keep an eye out for-”

“That’s okay…thank you anyway. If she stops by…tell her that Twilight is looking for her.”

As she left the funeral parlor, Twilight was struck by the realization that in her haste to find Rainbow Dash, she had completely neglected to search for Spike. Acting on a whim, she stopped by the Carousel Boutique on the way home.

“He was by earlier.” Rarity said, hemming the edge of a white shirt. “He had grown out of his suit months ago and was hoping that I could make some alterations to accommodate for his growth.”

“He just bought that suit too.” Twilight said softly. “Especially for…Shining Armor’s funeral.”

“Heavens, that seems like only yesterday.” Rarity sighed, glancing over at an immaculately pressed black gown hanging over the edge of a chair. “I do so hate black…and I’m getting very tired of having to wear it.”

After asking after Twilight’s only funeral attire and seeing if she needed anything prepared for the following day, Twilight excused herself as politely as she could. Disheartened, she decided to walk back home instead of using her wings. The walk gave her time to brood and each hoofbeat brought to mind a new disappointment that rhythmically pounded in her head over and over again as she trotted her way down Ponyville’s cobbled streets

Guilt-Shame-Regret-Failure
Guilt-Shame-Regret-Failure
Guilt-Shame-Regret-Failure
Guilt-Shame-Regret-Failure

A small part of Twilight wondered if her friends blamed her for what happened to Fluttershy as much as she blamed herself. Everypony had insisted that Twilight did all she could and that what happened to Fluttershy was a complete accident. But Twilight suspected Rainbow Dash at least held some kind of grudge against her. She wouldn’t talk to her on the way back and avoided looking at Twilight for more than a second or two at a time. She had hoped to talk to Rainbow Dash before they laid Fluttershy to rest but Rainbow Dash had done her best to escape from Ponyville before she had the chance to apologize to her.

After losing Fluttershy, the thought of losing Rainbow Dash as well made Twilight feel sick to her stomach.

By the time she got home, her head throbbed in time with her own self-pitying mantra and she wasn’t in the mood to do anything more than sleep. Before she turned in, she checked Spike’s room one last time. A bundle of blankets lay gently rising and falling with Spike’s uneasy breathing. She thought of waking him for a moment though on second thought, she wasn’t sure what she’d say. More than anything, she wanted to talk to somepony about all of this but everyone was too buried in their own grief to say much of anything to her.

Twilight milled about the kitchen for a few minutes, looking for something to do with herself before giving up and heading to her loft with only a mug of peppermint tea to soothe her nerves.

Twilight sat at her desk and for a while she just stared blankly at her calendar, noting the lines and lines of neat red scribbles marking various appointments with this mayor or that duchess. After a while of staring at the calendar, her vision started to blur, day after day running together in a featureless red streak on the page.

In one swift sweep of her hoof, she knocked the calendar off the desk and into the wastepaper bin. With the other hoof, she dug a quill and scroll from the desk drawers and started scribbling on it furiously.

To Her Royal Highness Princess Celestia, Regent of Equestria, Queen of the Equine Peoples, Empress of the Seaponies, Protector of the Realm,

The next morning, Twilight was jolted awake by a sharp bang as Spike shut the front door after him as he left the house. Twilight looked around in confusion then out the window as Spike wound his way through the sleepy streets of Ponyville in the morning. The sun shone brightly on the horizon and Twilight made an ugly face as she shut the curtains and began to prepare to say goodbye to one of her first real friends. The letter she wrote the night before sat finished on her desk and she folded it neatly, tucking it in a black handbag and resolving to ask Spike to send it once the day was over.

By the time she had showered and dressed appropriately, it was almost noon and nearly time to meet her friends at the little memorial hall where the funeral was to take place. By now, word of Fluttershy’s passing had spread through Ponyville and nearly every pony she passed on the street offered a sympathetic look or word of consolation. Many were dressed in black themselves; making their way in the same direction Twilight was headed.

“Twilight!” Twilight turned around to see Applejack trotting up to meet her accompanied by Big Macintosh and Applebloom. The Apple siblings were all dressed in black, save for a pink and yellow flower pinned to each of their collars.

“Oh, hey everypony.” Twilight said. “I didn’t expect to see you two here too.”

“Well, ya see, Miss Fluttershy was pretty important to a lot of ponies around here.” Applebloom said.

“Ah reckon lots’a folks will be wantin to pay their respects to Miss Fluttershy before the day is out.” Big Mac said somberly, nodding at the small crowd of ponies in black already clustering around the chapel. “Ah hope we’re not steppin on any hooves here, Miss Twilight. Ah know half of us weren’t exactly invited and all-”

“No, it’s fine!” Twilight said. “I’m just…didn’t expect so many ponies to come today.”

“Well, I hope you don’t mind a few more.” Twilight turned and saw Pinkie Pie, Rarity and Spike coming up the street leading Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo, the Cakes, Cheerilee, and a few dozen other ponies that Twilight knew from around town, all dressed in black and all with a pink and yellow flower pinned to their lapels.

“You’re a bit underdressed, dear.” Rarity said, plucking a spare flower from the brim of her hat and affixing it to Twilight’s dress. “Rainbow Dash insisted everypony wear one.”

“Rainbow Dash set this up?” Twilight said.

"Just before she left." Rarity said. "Delivered these to my house yesterday and asked me to pass them out before the funeral."

“Has…anypony seen Rainbow Dash since we got back?”

Pinkie Pie and Rarity shared a troubled look with Applejack. “Last I saw her was at the funeral home.”

“I headed over to her cottage to round up Miss Fluttershy’s critters last night.” Big Mac said. “Rainbow Dash wasn’t there either.”

“I took a balloon basket up to her house yesterday but…no one.” Pinkie Pie said.

“She asked me to take care of the flowers but after that…no.” Rarity said.

“The funeral director said she’d be back in time for the funeral but-”

“Wait, there she is!” Pinkie Pie cried, pointing up to the sky.

Twilight looked up as a flutter of wings heralded the arrival of Rainbow Dash dressed in a black suit and tie. She was flanked by two other pegasi, a pink mare with a shocking blue mane and a blue stallion in an officer’s uniform with the same multicolored mane and tail as Rainbow Dash.

Rainbow Dash herself looked exhausted and somehow Twilight knew that it wasn’t from the fly to Cloudsdale. Her eyes were red and puffy, her mane and tail had been hastily combed and she had missed a few buttons buttoning up her jacket.

“Rainbow, where in tarnation-” Applejack said.

“Had to make a pitstop at Cloudsdale.” Rainbow Dash said dimly. “Had to pick up a couple of guests here. Rarity, did you get the-”

“All taken care of dear.” Rarity said, offering Rainbow Dash and her companions a trio of yellow and pink flowers and straightening Rainbow Dash’s tie. “Everything you asked the funeral director to prepare, all done.”

“Good…good.” Rainbow Dash said distantly, accidentally catching Twilight’s eye for a second.

“Rainbow Dash-” Twilight said

“We should go.” Rainbow Dash said, quickly looking away. “S-service starts in a few minutes so if anypony wants a minute alone with Fluttershy-” Rainbow Dash broke off, trotting inside the memorial hall before Twilight could say anything else. Rarity and Pinkie Pie shared a worried look before quickly running after her.

Twilight’s wings slumped in dismay as she watched Rainbow Dash walk away. Someone put a hoof on her shoulder and Twilight looked up to see Applejack looking back at her sympathetically. “S-she hates me.” Twilight sniffed miserably.

“You don't know that, Twilight.” Applejack said gently.

“I-I don’t blame her.” Twilight sniffed. “I-It’s my fault that-”

“Don’t.” Applejack said firmly, shaking Twilight’s shoulder lightly. “You did everything you could for her, Twilight. Nopony’s blamin you for nothin.”

“But Rainbow-”

“You haven’t said two words to Rainbow Dash since she got back and you already got it in your head that she hates you?!” Applejack said, offering Twilight a handkerchief. “Rainbow’s a little shook up…I reckon we’ll all be feelin a little off kilter for a while…but I’m sure she knows, deep down, that you did all you could to help Fluttershy. May take her some time to realize it, but she knows this wasn’t your fault at all.”

Twilight sniffed miserably. “Thanks."

“Anytime. We should probably mosey on in there.” Applejack said. “You ready?”

“No.” Twilight said

“Me neither.” Applejack said with a sad little smile. “But we gotta send Fluttershy on her way.”

Twilight took a deep breath and, with slow plodding hoofsteps, followed Applejack into the memorial hall.

Walking through the doors, Twilight was immediately hit by a burst of green and the smell of freshly cut flowers. The small memorial hall was covered in dozens of bouquets of pink and yellow flowers with garlands hanging from the doorway and running along the backs of the chairs. The drab memorial hall had all been transformed into a lush meadow teeming with life in contrast to the gloomy atmosphere.

Looking around the hall, Twilight saw dozens of ponies she knew in passing, Rainbow Dash talking to the Cakes, a distraught Rarity being consoled by Spike and Applejack, Pinkie Pie was talking with the Mayor and at the front of the room-

There was no casket.

Twilight looked around for a moment, searching for Fluttershy’s body when at last she came to rest on a small urn resting on a pedestal, surrounded by pink and yellow flowers. It took her a moment to realize and when she did, her heart skipped a beat.

That tiny urn on the pedestal held all that was left of Fluttershy. Everything that Fluttershy had ever been was gone and all that remained was a hooffull of ashes in a pretty pink vase.

“Doesn’t it look wonderful?” Twilight was shaken out of her shock by the appearance of Nightshade at her side. “One of the lovelier services I’ve had the pleasure of overseeing.”

“She…she was cremated?” Twilight said.

“Of course.” Nightshade said as if it were the most obvious thing in the world. “You’re surprised?”

“Rainbow never mentioned it.” Twilight said.

“Whether she mentioned it or not, dear, you never bury a pegasus in the ground.” Nightshade said solemnly. “Tis almost as disrespectful as burning up an Earth pony’s remains and scattering them to the winds.”

“I’m sorry…I wasn’t aware of that particular superstition.” Twilight said.

“Superstition?” Nightshade stiffened at this. “I beg your pardon, miss, but these burial practices are traditions that have been passed down in Ponyville society for generations. I understand that our customs might seem quaint to a Canterlot pony like yourself but-”

“I’m sorry, I spoke out of turn.” Twilight said, biting back a comment about that Canterlot pony remark. “Forgive me…it’s been a rough couple of days.”

“As you say, miss.” Nightshade said with a curtsey. “I’ll leave you in peace.”

Twilight took a deep breath, rubbing her brow wearily. She turned back to Fluttershy’s urn, hoping for a moment alone with it but instead she saw the two ponies that Rainbow Dash arrived with paying their respects. She was almost discouraged from going up, but her curiosity got the better of her.

“Excuse me?” Twilight said, approaching the pair standing by Fluttershy’s urn. “You wouldn’t happen to be related to Rainbow Dash, would you?”

“Last I checked.” The stallion said, turning around. “Who wants to-oh crap!” The stallion quickly snapped to attention and fired off a crisp salute. “Lieutenant Commander Borealis of Her Majesty’s Royal Dragoons. Forgive the lapse in decorum, Your Highness, I didn’t see you there.”

“At ease, Lieutenant, we’re all friends here.” Twilight said.

“Of course, ma’am.” Borealis said.

“And if you don’t mind terribly, could you please stop calling me ma’am?” Twilight chuckled. “I’m barely older than Rainbow Dash.”

“Certainly, m-miss.” Borealis said.

“You’re going to have to order this one to relax; it’s the only way he listens to anything.” The pink pegasus said with a shake of her spiky blue mane. “Nice to meet you; I’m Firefly.”

“Twilight Sparkle.” Twilight said.

“Oh, no introductions necessary, Your Highness.” Firefly said. “The reputation of…what did Rainbow Dash call her?”

“Uh…well, it’s not exactly a flattering nickname to use in royal company…I mean, you know how Dash can be-”

“Aw come on, Bori.” Firefly teased. “What’s that thing Rainbow Dash calls her?”

“Ponyville’s Bookworm Egghead Princess.” Borealis mumbled.

Twilight and Firefly shared a laugh at Borealis’ embarrassment.

“So...are you Rainbow Dash’s parents?” Twilight said.

“Wh-what?” Borealis said. “N-no ma’am!”

“Bori.” Firefly said.

“I mean…no we’re not.” Borealis said.

“We’re don’t look that old yet, do we?” Firefly said with a soft chuckle. “Bori’s Dash’s older brother and I’m her sister-in-law; we’re not that much older than you girls.”

“Really?!” Twilight said. “Oh my gosh, I’m so sorry! I didn’t mean to-”

“Don’t worry about it, ma-miss.” Borealis said. “I used to get that all the time when Rainbow and I moved to Cloudsdale.”

“Just you and Rainbow Dash?” Twilight said.

Firefly gently nuzzled her husband’s shoulder and left to give the two of them some time alone to talk.

“We lost our folks pretty young.” Borealis explained, watching Firefly make her way over to where Rainbow Dash was sitting along. “Bad weather is worse up in the clouds and hurricanes can be killers. I was in the Air Force Academy when it happened but Rainbow Dash was just a filly. I got commissioned to a garrison outside of Cloudsdale so we picked up and moved when Rainbow Dash was about nine.”

“So you must’ve known Fluttershy well then?” Twilight asked.

“Yeah…” Borealis said with a smile. “I still remember when Dash brought her home for the first time. It was raining something fierce and I guess she lost her umbrella somehow. I remember opening the door to see Dash holding her raincoat over a gangly little filly that looked soaked to the bone. We brought her in and dried her off and set her up with some hot chocolate. I don’t think she said two words to me, or to Dash for that matter…but I remember Dash blowing bubbles in her hot chocolate to make her laugh. As it got later, I laid out some pillows and blankets in the living room and they stayed up late talking, flashlights shining underneath blankets.”

Borealis smiled sadly, lost in thought. “That was the first time she stayed over…and I don’t think a week went by after that when she didn’t come home with Dash at least once.”

“What did her family have to say about that?” Twilight said, noting how Borealis’ face darkened.

“They didn’t have much of anything to say about Fluttershy.” Borealis said steely. “They weren’t…well none of them came today; that should give you some idea of how they felt about her.”

Twilight felt a cold spark of anger flash in her stomach. “How bad was it?” Twilight said cooly. “Did they-”

“They didn’t hit her or anything like that, if that’s what you’re thinking.” Borealis said. “If they did, I get the feeling Dash would’ve paid them back with interest…might’ve gotten a couple of knocks in myself. No, they just…didn’t care about her. Flutters could have been out all day and night and they wouldn’t have so much as called around to check if she was okay. Can’t say that did her self-esteem any good.”

“Are they’re still alive today?” Twilight said in a steely voice.

“If they are, I haven’t heard from them.” Borealis said. “Don’t you waste your time worrying about them, Princess, they’re not worth a minute of your time. ‘Sides…Flutters wouldn’t have wanted them hurt.”

“In her honor then…” Twilight sighed. “I’m sorry for your loss.”

“Likewise.” Borealis said. “Rainbow Dash told me what happened. Told me that it was some kind of snake she was trying to help…and that you were there with her til the end.”

“Yes.” Twilight said, turning away, unable to meet Borealis’ gaze. “I-I stayed with her until she was…until she was gone. I tried to save her but-”

“’S alright.” Borealis said. “Not your fault. Nopony’s blaming you for what happened.”

“I promised Rainbow Dash.” Twilight sniffed, wiping her eyes. “I-I promised I would protect Fluttershy while she was gone and I-”

“You were there for her in the end.” Borealis said quickly. “She died knowing somepony loved her and that means more than you give yourself credit for.”

Twilight rested her head against the table that held Fluttershy’s remains, shaking with silent sobs and trying to stem the tide of tears that threatened to overwhelm her. Borealis fanned his wings out to block Twilight from any would be gawkers and looked away to give Twilight a moment alone with her grief. After a few minutes, Twilight drew a long, shuddering breath and stood up again.

“Thank you, Borealis.” Twilight said. “That means a lot coming from you.”

“I should be the one thanking you, Your Highness.” Borealis said, saluting Twilight a second time. “I’m glad she knew somepony like you…I’m glad they both did.”

“The honor has been all mine.” Twilight said, replying to the salute with a curtsey. “I consider myself blessed that members of your family counted me as a friend.”

“Family…yeah.” Borealis said distantly, looking back at Fluttershy and then over to Rainbow Dash. “I think we’re ready to get going so, if you’ll excuse me.” With a final salute, Borealis returned to a chair in the corner, dropping his head in his hooves with a heavy sigh as Firefly gently rubbed his back.

“If I may have everyone’s attention.” Nightshade called softly over the dull chatter inside the hall. “In a few moments, we will be heading outside for the commemoration ceremony. Please file outside in an orderly fashion and wait for further instructions.”

Twilight joined the rest of her friends as Rainbow Dash gingerly picked up Fluttershy’s urn and bore it ahead of the funeral procession. Twilight caught her eye as she exited the memorial hall and offered Rainbow Dash a shaky smile. Rainbow Dash nodded blankly at her and continued on down through Ponyville.

As they wound their way through the streets of Ponyville, ponies who hadn’t come to the memorial hall lined the streets, some joining the procession as it made its way out of town, across a flowery field and finally to a grassy hill overlooking the Everfree Forest.

At the crest of the hill, the party stopped and Twilight saw a small golden plaque glinting in the afternoon sun bearing only Fluttershy's name and a simple butterfly pressed into the metal. Behind the plaque was a small hole and for a moment, Twilight thought it was for Fluttershy. Then Big Mac trotted up the other side of the hill, pulling a small cart with a budding tree sapling behind him.

“Oh that’s wonderful.” Rarity sighed and to Twilight’s surprise, Pinkie Pie let out a small snort of laughter.

“I’m sorry.” Pinkie Pie said, dabbing her eyes. “Just…just remembering something Fluttershy said one time about-”

“Wanting to be a tree.” Rainbow Dash said with a watery smile. “Yeah…I remembered.”

Rainbow Dash took the vase to the edge of the hole and set it down. Working together with Big Mac, she lifted the tree up and out of the cart and placed it in the hole. Then, taking Fluttershy’s urn, she turned and faced the gathered audience.

“I don’t-” Rainbow Dash cleared her throat. “I don’t know how many of you ponies know this but…we don’t bury pegasi up in Cloudsdale. I mean, how could we; no ground.” She chuckled lightly along with the rest of the audience. “So a long time ago we started burning pegasi who…who had left us just to be practical. But in a way, it kind of makes sense. Most pegasi spend their lives in the air…it seems only fit that whatever’s left after they go is returned to the skies they flew.”

“Some ponies, Fluttershy included, liked to say that Fluttershy was more Earth pony than pegasus.” Rainbow Dash said. “That helping animals and being scared of heights made her less of a pegasus. And true, Fluttershy wasn’t always excited about flying. You can imagine what it’d be like for a filly scared of heights to live in a flying city.”

“I was responsible for…the funeral proceedings today and I almost wanted to bury her here, in Ponyville.” Rainbow Dash went on. “See, Cloudsdale was never home for Fluttershy; not even when she was a kid. It wasn’t until she came here that she really made a home for herself. Fluttershy liked to keep to herself a lot but…it’s clear from all of you being here that she touched a lot of ponies’ lives. So I debated burying her here, in the ground she loved so much.”

“But a part of Fluttershy was still a pegasus.” Rainbow Dash said. “A part of her still belonged to the sky where she was born. Every pegasus, even one like Fluttershy feels connected to the sky and if I buried her…she’d lose that connection.”

“So, I settled on a compromise.” Rainbow Dash said, uncapping Fluttershy’s urn. “Part of her will always be with us,” She said, tipping a stream of ash into the pit with the tree. “Her memory will always be here in Ponyville where she lived, worked, and played with all of us. And this tree will be here; anytime we want to remember her.”

“But we can’t keep all of her.” Rainbow Dash said, wiping her eyes with the back of her hoof. “She’s g-gone to where we can be with her anymore.”

Rainbow Dash raised the vase to her lips and kissed the cold porcelain. She passed the urn to Rarity who did the same before passing it to Applejack and Spike and Pinkie Pie on down the line past Borealis and Firefly to Twilight. Twilight looked at the vase for a moment and then kissed it as well before passing it back to Rainbow Dash.

“So…we have to let her go.” Rainbow Dash said, and with one final kiss, she chucked the vase off the hill and high into the air

A gust of wind picked up and the ashes dumped out of the vase as it turned in mid flight. They spread across the field, over the trees and out into the Everfree Forest. Twilight watched the small cloud of ash float away until it dispersed and scattered to the winds. The vase hit the ground with a shattering crash and just like that…Fluttershy was gone.

As they watched her go off into the wilderness, the crowd began to disperse, each throwing a hoofful of dirt into the hole as they passed the tree. Soon, only Twilight and her friends remained as Borealis and Firefly said their goodbyes and took off for Cloudsdale.

“That vase went everywhere.” Spike said, climbing back up the hill with the shattered remains of Fluttershy’s urn in his arms.

“Why’d you pick it up?” Rainbow Dash asked. “I bought it just to smash it.”

“I know I just-” Spike looked down at the pieces of pottery. “I wanted one for my treasure chest.”

The five ponies shared a look with Spike and he wordlessly distributed the broken shards between his friends. Twilight looked at the sad, dusty piece of pottery in her hoof; all that remained of her friend she failed to save.

After a few moments, Rainbow Dash tucked her piece into her saddlebag and got up to leave.

“Rainbow Dash, where are you going?” Pinkie Pie said

“I think…I think I’m gonna head home and get some sleep.” Rainbow Dash said sullenly. “Long flight and all.”

“I was thinking we could all go to the Sugarcube Corner and get a late snack.” Pinkie Pie said. “My treat.”

“Thanks but…I’m gonna take off.” Rainbow Dash said softly.

“Rainbow Dash, wait-” Twilight said.

“I’ll…I’ll catch you guys later.” Rainbow Dash said, preparing to take off.

As she turned to go, Twilight caught sight of a hurt expression that she thought was directed at her. As Rainbow Dash, went to leave, Twilight found herself compelled to blurt out the one thing she wanted to tell Rainbow Dash since Fluttershy died.

“I’m sorry!” Twilight blurted out suddenly. Rainbow Dash turned around and all her friends looked at her suddenly. “I…I know you’re angry with me and I can’t say that I blame you-”

“I am angry.” Rainbow Dash said with a scowl. “I’m so bucking angry I don’t even know what to do with myself…”

“I know; I’m sorry.” Twilight said. “I screwed up and dropped the ball when you relied on me and-”

“I’m not angry with you.” Rainbow Dash said softly. “Why would I be?"

“I was supposed to protect her!” Twilight said. “You trusted me to look after Fluttershy and I let you both down!”

“You did everything you could.” Rainbow Dash said. “You’re the freaking princess of magic; of course you didn’t screw up.”

“But I did!” Twilight said.

“You study magic all day, every day!” Rainbow Dash yelled. “You practice magic in your sleep! You’re the best magician in Equestria! And if your magic couldn’t save Fluttershy…nopony’s could have. It wasn’t…it wasn’t your fault. It was mine”

“But…if you weren’t angry with me, why wouldn’t you talk to me?” Twilight said. “You didn’t even look at me today!”

“How could I?!” Rainbow Dash cried. “How could I hope to look any of you in the face after I let Fluttershy-after I let all of you down!?!”

“You didn’t let nopony down!” Applejack said firmly. “Savin Fluttershy was a team effort and-”

“And everypony else did everything they could; everypony except me! We had three ponies and one dragon looking for that snake!” Rainbow Dash said, breathing heavily. “Four sets of eyes scanning the grass; you guys did all you could! So how could it be your fault?!”

“Dashie-” Pinkie Pie said

“It took Zecora all of five minutes to brew that potion!” Rainbow Dash blurted out. “Five stinking minutes and then I was back on the road; so it wasn’t hear fault either. So if it wasn’t Twilight’s fault and it wasn’t Zecora’s fault and if it wasn’t any of your faults…then it was my fault. I wasn’t…I wasn’t fast enough. I didn’t make it there back in time and because of that…we lost Fluttershy.”

“There’s nopony in the world faster than you!” Pinkie Pie said. “You’re the fastest flyer in-”

“I could have been faster!” Rainbow Dash screamed. “I could be so much faster if I only gave a buck! If I only practiced when I should have practiced instead of slacking off and sleeping on clouds all day! I could have improved; maybe if I practiced more I might have been faster! And maybe…maybe I could have saved her!”

“You did all you could, Rainbow Dash; we all did.” Rarity said. “You’ve won dozens of flight competitions; you’re faster than any other-”

“Not fast enough!” Rainbow Dash cried. “Yeah, I’m fast; so what?! Yeah, I could probably kick anypony’s flank is a straight up race so what?! All my medals, all my trophies, all the times I ponies I beat what do they matter?! What g-good did all that crap do Fluttershy? It doesn’t matter how fast I am or how many s-stupid awards I won…I wasn’t fast enough…sh-she was my oldest friend and I wasn’t f-fast enough.”

And then Twilight realized something; she had been so caught up in her own sadness, so worried that Rainbow Dash hated her that she hadn’t stopped to consider how Rainbow Dash was feeling. Looking at her now, Twilight saw a mirror of her own grief; one of her best friends was suffering through the same guilt and all she hadn't been able to see it until now. And it was then that Twilight counted herself among the stupidest mares in the world.

"I'm s-sorry, you guys." Rainbow Dash said. "I'm so sor-"

Twilight cut Rainbow Dash off by throwing her hooves around her and crushing her in a tight embrace. She heard Rainbow Dash sobbing the same two words over and over again and only thing Twilight could do was reply in kind.

“I know, R-Rainbow Dash.” Twilight sobbed. “I know exactly how you feel.”

“How could you?!” Rainbow Dash sobbed. “How could you of all ponies know what it feels like to know that your best wasn’t good enough?”

“Because it wasn’t.” Twilight said. “No matter how much you blame yourself, the fact of the matter is I f-failed to stop the poison.”

“Just like we failed to find the snake in time.” Spike said.

“And what good is it gonna do to keep hashin over it?!” Applejack said suddenly. “I’m sorry girls but I can’t abide by this pity party any longer!”

“Applejack, you don’t know-” Twilight said.

“The hell I don’t!” Applejack said. “Y’all think you got the market cornered on survivor’s guilt? Shoot, we all feel bad about Fluttershy! I don’t reckon that there’s a single one of us who didn’t wonder if there was something different we coulda done to save her! It we looked right instead of left; if we started lookin in different directions; if we checked under that log to begin with maybe we could have brought it back quicker. I thought about it; I’m sure the rest of y’all thought about it too.”

“But I still didn’t make it in time.” Rainbow Dash said.

“And I couldn't stop the poison by the time you got back.” Twilight sniffed.

“But all this coulda woulda shoulda bull don’t do Fluttershy a lick of good!” Applejack said, wiping her eyes. “And it sure as sugar don’t help us neither!”

“But-” Twilight said.

“Y’all don't get it.” Applejack went on. "You two are winners."

"I'm...sorry?" Rainbow Dash said

“Y’all were born with special abilities that most ponies never could dream of and y’all were lucky to come by them relatively easy.”

“Easy?” Twilight said.

“What d’you mean easy?!” Rainbow Dash said

“Rainbow Dash, when was the last time you really really worked your butt off to improve?” Pinkie Pie said. “You’re super-fast and strong and most of that just comes natural to you.”

“And when was the last magic spell you actually had to work at, Twilight?” Applejack said.

“I-I work really hard!” Twilight said. “All the time!”

“On many kinds of magic.” Rarity chimed in. “You gain mastery over one spell quickly and move on to three more in the time most unicorns spend struggling to learn just one. I could study for years and never know half the spells you do.”

“What’s your point?” Rainbow Dash sniffed.

“Y’all never learned how to lose.” Applejack said softly. “That’s the problem with being a winner; you can’t win forever and when you lose…you lose hard. And like it or not, we all lost Fluttershy. And it weren’t neither of your faults.”

“But-”

“The world doesn’t turn on the actions of Rainbow Dash and Twilight Sparkle.” Spike said. “Ponies don’t live or die based on what you do alone.”

“So maybe you coulda been faster, Rainbow Dash.” Applejack said, walking over to Rainbow Dash and Twilight and putting a hoof on each of their shoulders. “And maybe you coulda used a different kind of magic, Twilight. And maybe the rest of us coulda found that snake faster and maybe Zecora coulda brewed the potion faster and maybe Fluttershy coulda fought a little longer. But so what? Fact is, we didn’t. So…what are we gonna do about it now? We can either sit around, kickin ourselves in the ass for the rest of our lives for all the good it’ll do…or we can pick ourselves up and keep going on.”

“But…I can’t just let it go.” Twilight said. “I can’t just get over it.”

“I ain’t askin you to.” Applejack said. “You ain’t gonna feel better overnight; trust me, I know. But I’m gonna tell you two the same thing Granny Smith told me the mornin after we laid my ma and pa to rest.”

“What was that?” Rainbow Dash said.

“She said “The sun’s shinin, the birds are singin, and there’re still apples to buck.” Applejack said, offering them her handkerchief. “As long as we’re here…we gotta buck them apples.”

“Leave it to Applejack to come up with an apple metaphor for everything.” Rainbow Dash chuckled, wiping her eyes.

"You should write a book; The Tao of Apples." Twilight chuckled

"Maybe I will..." Applejack chuckled. "So...what'll it be ladies; advance or advance?"

Rainbow Dash and Twilight shared a teary expression. "Advance." Rainbow Dash said.

"Advance." Twilight echoed

"Atta girls." Applejack said, pulling them into a hug.

“I just remembered…she wanted to tell me something.” Rainbow Dash said suddenly. “She had something to say to me and I totally blew her off…I wonder what it was.”

“Shh…” Twilight said. “Don’t worry about it.”

“Did she say anything to you?” Rainbow Dash said.

“She told me to tell you that she always…” Twilight paused for a moment, looking between Fluttershy’s plaque and Rainbow Dash. “…believed in you.”

“What?” Rainbow Dash said.

“She wanted you to know how special she thought you were.” Twilight said quickly. “And that she never doubted that one day, you’d achieve everything you ever wanted to.”

“That’s it?” Rainbow Dash laughed, wiping her eyes angrily. “Damnit…she was always my biggest fan, you know? N-never once raised her eye or laughed at me when I said I wanted to join the Wonderbolts…I promised her my first autograph when I finally made it. I thought I would have t-time enough to sign her one…I thought I’d have more time with her.”

“We all wanted more time.” Twilight said. “I just feel so…robbed. Like I had months and years of wonderful memories with Fluttershy just stolen from me…from all of us.”

“But we’re never going to get that time, are we?” Rainbow Dash said. “Whatever comes after this…we’re going to have to go on without her…alone.”

“Not alone.” Twilight said, nuzzling Rainbow Dash gently. “We’re still here, Rainbow Dash. As hard as it’s going to be-”

“We have to keep on going.” Rainbow Dash said. “We have to do our best now. Fluttershy believed in me…it’s about time I started living up to that…it’s time all of us did”

“All of us.” Twilight agreed.

“All of us.” Pinkie Pie said.

“All of us.” Applejack said.

“All of us.” Rarity said.

“All of us.” Spike said

The six of them sat a while in comfortable silence, savoring each other’s presence as the wind gently rustled through Fluttershy's tree. Finally, they took one last look at Fluttershy's memorial tree and set off for home

“Ain’t gonna be easy…” Applejack sighed. “Goin on with just six of us.”

"We'll figure out a way." Rainbow Dash said. “After all, we still gotta buck them apples, ah reckon!”

"Oh shut up!" Applejack said shoving Rainbow Dash down the hill.

“You did good Rainbow Dash.” Twilight said, sparing a final look at the tiny tree on the hill.

“Thanks.” Rainbow Dash said, dusting herself off. “I tried…I hope I didn’t miss anything important.”

“I still get the feelin like we forgot somethin…” Applejack said. “Like…somepony who was supposed to be here wasn’t.”

“I don’t think there’s a pony in Ponyville who didn’t show up.” Rarity said.

“I made sure to invite all of Fluttershy’s closest friends…everypony who I thought would want to say goodbye got oh crap!” Rainbow Dash said, clapping a hoof over her mouth in horror. “Discord! I didn’t tell Discord! Nopony told Discord!”

Author's Note

Cliffhanger, I know, but you won't have to wait long; the next chapter is ready to go and I'll be posting it tomorrow

This chapter was cantankerous and quarrelsome and if you can believe it, it was originally three times as long. Most of it got broken up into the next two chapters just so you're not sitting for hours reading a 20000 word chapter. That's a bit much to ask people to read in one sitting.

My concern for this chapter is that it's a bit melodramatic with everybody crying woe is me (In fact, Applejack's outburst may be more or less my own thoughts as I was awake writing this at two in the morning). I'd like to hear your feedback on this and any way you think I could have improved.

Couple of notes;

There was a link to music when Twilight said "I'm sorry" to Rainbow Dash. That plays throughout the whole last scene with the big crescendo coming as they start to move past this.

Borealis is the stallion most people have decided was Rainbow Dash's dad.

Firefly is of course Rainbow Dash's precursor

The pink and yellow flower is a dahlia. Among it's numerous meanings is one that says "temper your adventures with a kind heart."

I made an executive decision regarding Applejack's slang; she is no longer going to use "Ah" to mean "I"

Feedback is always welcome! Like if you liked it; dislike if you disliked it and leave a comment if you have something to say! See you tomorrow!

PS: Happy 4/13! THE BETA KIDS ARE BACK TOGETHER ITS HAPPENING

Should Never See So Much

Should Never See So Much

Twilight raised a hoof and hesitantly knocked on the door to Fluttershy’s college.

“Coooooooooooomiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiinggggg!” A shrill voice cried from within. A series of locks and latches unlocked and unlatched and the door swung wide revealing a draconequus in a frilly yellow apron stirring a bowl of thick black pudding.

“Are you with the Filly Scouts because I already bought ten boxes of Chocolate Mints from you last week and they just went straight to my-” Discord said, gasping when he caught sight of Twilight in the doorway.

“Oh my! A royal visit?!” Discord cried with an exaggerated curtsey. “This is a surprise! Princess Twilight Sparkle, in my own home! To what do I owe this honor Your Radience?!”

“Discord-” Twilight said

“Oh, the mares at the PTA are never going to believe this.”

“Discord, I need to tell you-” Twilight said.

“Oh, but where are my manners?!” Discord cried. “Receiving royalty on my front porch like a churlish oaf. Come in, please!”

“No, wait, Discord-” Twilight tried to resist but found herself swept into the house at Discord’s insistence.

As soon as she stepped inside, she noticed the absence of animal hoots, shrieks, and cries that usually echoed through Fluttershy’s house. Animal houses and bird cages laid open and empty, the various critters that inhabited them gone

“What happened to all the animals?” Twilight said.

“Hm?” Discord said. “Oh, them. That big red farmer pony stopped by last night to pick them up for…some reason.”

“H-he didn’t tell you?” Twilight said.

“Not very talkative that one.” Discord said, turning back to his bubbling mess on the stove. “I offered him some of my famous banana and black bean haggis but this seemed to upset him for some reason…maybe it was the sheep’s stomach…I don’t know, I’m not a freaking mind reader, am I right?”

“So…nopony told you about-”

“Nopony tells me much of anything Princess.” Discord said, ladling a bubbling black liquid into two bowls. “As a general rule, they tend to avoid me. They seem to think I’m going to cut them up and make pastries out of their organs or something. Which is frankly quite ridiculous! I don’t even eat ponies!”

“Well, that’s not-”

“Anymore.”

“What?” Twilight said.

“Have you ever had gilorgleberry pudding before?” Discord said, sliding one of the bowls of black sludge across the table to Twilight. “It’s a delicacy in some parts of the multiverse; my old chum Gl'bgolyb mailed me the recipe for my last name day.”

“What’s in it?” Twilight said, sniffing the pudding suspiciously.

“A princess should have the common courtesy not to question the contents of strange dishes offered to her by strange people.” Discord huffed. “But if you must know, it contains gilorgleberries, obviously, ripened under a harvest moon, stewed for thirty four days and eighteen nights in a broth of litchseed oil and hangman’s tears and garnished with the crushed carapaces of troll grubs less than a sweep old. Truly an adventure for all the senses.”

Twilight hesitantly took a bite and found herself almost immediately floored by rapidly changing colors, the taste and smell of rancid fish glazed in sadness, the sensation that thousands of tiny ants crawling under her skin and the sound of whales being dragged across half a mile of sandpaper by a particularly foul mouthed troll.

“Ack!” Twilight cried, spitting the pudding all over the floor. ‘Th-that’s just-”

“Awful.” Discord agreed. “Isn’t it just the most horrible thing you’ve ever eaten?!” Discord took a heaping bite and convulsed for a few moments as the pudding took effects.

“Ooooh that was thoroughly unpleasant.” Discord sighed. “Now then, Twilight Princess, I expect you didn’t just come down here to sample my otherworldly cooking?”

“It’s just…I didn’t see you today.” Twilight said.

“You didn’t see me yesterday either.” Discord said. “You go entire seasons without seeing me but I didn’t hear you crying about that.”

“Well…today was kind of significant.” Twilight said.

“Really?” Discord, tapping his chin thoughtfully. “I can’t imagine why…oh, was it somepony’s birthday?!”

“Discord-”

“No, that can’t be it; I make it a point to remember birthdays so I can crash them if I’m not invited.”

“Discord.” Twilight sighed.

“Now hold on…don’t tell me.” Discord said. “Is iiiiit…ooh, did they crown another princess? Between you and me, I think there happens to be too many chiefs and not enough buffalo if you catch my drift. If Tia needs to slap another pair of wings on another poor little unicorn to help her run her country, that's her call, but I'm starting to feel like I'm in a bad standup routine! Four little princesses,oh, wait, Three little Princesses walk into a bar...”

“No, Discord, that’s not-”

“Okay, hold on; hold on.” Discord said. “I got it! You’re getting married! Oh I just love royal weddings! The cake! The reception! The merchandise!”

“Merchandise?” Twilight said.

“Royal weddings are merchandising gold mines!” Discord said. “Think of the possibilities; t-shirts, mugs, commemorative platters, Princess Twilight Royal Wedding Playset and Mini-Bar!”

“Discord.” Twilight growled.

“Ohhhhh who’s the lucky stallion?” Discord cooed.

“Discord!”

“Sorry; who’s the lucky mare?”

“Discord!”

“The lucky...sheep?”

“Discord!” Twilight barked, horn sparking in irritation. “I am not getting married!”

“Now now, Twilight, it's perfectly common for brides to get cold hooves before their wedding day but you just have to remember that-"

“I didn’t come here to drink tea and gossip about my love life!” Twilight said.

“Or lack thereof in your case.” Discord muttered.

“That’s not-” Twilight took a deep shuddering breath to calm herself. “Discord…I have to tell you something. I don’t know how to tell you this but-” Twilight said. “Fluttershy…didn’t make it home.”

“I know.” Discord said. “I was here the whole time you were gallivanting about the woods looking for rainbow flaming dragon snakes or some such nonsense. Even made a nice pudding for when she came back but she never-”

“No, Discord, you don’t understand.” Twilight said, blinking her tears away. “Fluttershy had an…accident and…sh-she passed away. She died.”

Discord blinked

“Well…” Discord said.

“Discord, I know this is rough but-”

“I should hope so!” Discord laughed.

“I’m so sorry, Discord, I know you two were-” Twilight blinked. “Wait…what?!”

“Well I hope she was dead before they started cremating her because otherwise…” Discord gave a shudder and turned back to the stove.

Twilight stared at Discord for a long moment. “Discord…I don’t think you understand. Fluttershy’s…dead.”

“Uh-huh.” Discord said, picking both plates up and dumping the rest of the pudding in a plastic bowl.

“Like…actually dead.” Twilight said.

“Gotcha.” Discord said.

“I don’t think you do!” Twilight said. “Fluttershy-”

“Has ceased to be?” Discord said. “Kicked the bucket? Shuffled off her mortal coil? Rung down the curtain and joined the choir invisible? I’m not a simpleton, Twilight, I understand what death means. More pudding?”

“I…I don’t understand.” Twilight said.

“What's not to understand? I asked you if you wanted more pudding soooooo the ball’s pretty much in your court now.”

“How can you…how can you just stand here and say that so casually?!” Twilight said angrily.

“Is there a formal way to ask someone if they want seconds?” Discord said. “Forgive me if I’m behind on royal etiquette but-”

“She was your friend!” Twilight screamed. “She cared for you when no one else would; she actually liked you for crying out loud and you…you don’t even care that she died!”

“But that’s what ponies do, Princess.” Discord said. “They die. If they didn’t we’d have run out of room a long time ago! We’d have to stack ponies all the way up to Cloudsdale to save space! If I cried my eyes out over every pony that shuffled off, I wouldn't have time to do anything else!”

“But sh-she was your friend!” Twilight yelled. “You two lived together for almost a year! And now you’re just standing there with your…your wretched cooking, pretending like you’re not even sad that she’s gone!”

“Who’s pretending?” Discord said. “What makes you think that I’m lying about not being sad?”

“I don’t believe that.” Twilight said. “I can’t believe that after all she did for you, all the times she stuck up for you that you don’t have a shred of sympathy for her!”

“Oh au contraire mon princesse, I had nothing but the deepest respect and affection for Fluttershy.” Discord said

“Had?!” Twilight shrieked.

“I…changed my mind.” Discord said.

“You…you what?!” Twilight bellowed, knocking over the bowl of pudding with a blast of stray magic.

“I changed my mind!” Discord said. “I mean…look, you like music, right?”

“What in name of-”

“It’s like…a pop song you hear on the radio.” Discord said.

“Discord, I swear, you have two seconds to start explaining yourself before I blow a hole in your-”

“And no matter how much you like the song, after a while it gets…repetitive.” Discord said. "Boring even."

“Boring?” Twilight mouthed in disbelief.

“Nothing’s changed, really!” Discord said. “It’s just one morning you wake up and the song is off the radio…and for some reason, you don’t particularly care about it enough to listen to it again. You move on. Find another song.”

“That’s…that’s all Fluttershy was to you?!” Twilight said, eyes flaring with magic. “A cheap pop song that you stopped caring about when it stopped amusing you?!”

“I’m the spirit of chaos, Twilight!” Discord said. “Capital C. Capital H. Capital A-O-S. I don’t even know what I will or won’t care about from one moment to the next! I may be inconsolable in a few minutes but right now…I can’t say I particularly care all that much. We had some laughs but...eh” He shrugged.

“I thought you had changed.” Twilight said bitterly. “She convinced me, swore to me, that you had changed when you’re really just the same old snake in the grass that you always were!”

“I did change.” Discord said. “Then I changed back. I might change again tomorrow, if I feel like it. Or not. We’ll see.”

“You never even cared about her at all, did you?!” Twilight said.

“What did you come here for?” Discord said. “Do you want tears? Do you want me to cry for you, Princess? Want me to pull out my beard and strike my breast and wail like a dying basilisk over p-poor sw-sweet F-Fluttershy?”

“I came here looking for some proof that Fluttershy’s kindness wasn’t wasted on you.” Twilight said. “I can see now that this was a waste of time.”

“I wouldn’t call it a waste of time.” Discord said. “We had a few laughs, had some good conversation, sampled extradimensional cuisine. All in all, a good evening in my book.”

“To hell with your book and to hell with you!” Twilight spat, sniffing miserably. “Just…get out of here. I don’t ever want to see your ugly face in this town again, let alone in Fluttershy’s house!”

“Okay, okay.” Discord said, holding his claws up. “No need to get your tail in a twist, little Princess. I was planning on leaving any-” The door behind Twilight creaked open and Discord promptly swept himself into another bow. “Oh my, two royal visits in one day?!”

Twilight stiffened as she felt a familiar and unwelcome warmth at her back. Turning around she saw Princess Celestia stoop her head in the doorway to enter the tiny cottage.

“Twilight.” Princess Celestia said gently.

“Yes, Your Highness?” Twilight said stiffly.

“I was in talks with the gryphons when I heard about Fluttershy.” Princess Celestia said. “I came as soon as I was able. Your friends said you might be here and I had hoped to-” Princess Celestia broke off as she caught sight of Discord hovering over Twilight’s shoulder. “What is he doing here?”

“I live here, Your Radiance.” Discord said. “Or did you forget that little episode when I broke out and started chumming around with the yellow pony?”

“Twilight…I was hoping we could talk.” Princess Celestia said ignoring Discord.

“Then talk.” Twilight said cooly.

“Alone.” Princess Celestia said, glaring at Discord.

“We can talk here.” Twilight said.

“I’d rather not speak in front of this…creature.” Princess Celestia said.

“No need to get haughty on me, Your Condescension.” Discord huffed. “Twilight and I were just having tea and evil pudding over some light conversation.”

“What have you been telling her?!” Princess Celestia said sharply.

“What are you worried that I told her?” Discord said coyly.

“Turning my sister against me wasn’t enough, now you’re looking to turn my student-”

“Former student.” Twilight corrected sharply.

“Looks like Twilight doesn’t need my help turning against you.” Discord said. “And what’s this about Luna, now? Blaming another sisterly spat on me?”

“Don’t insult me, Discord.” Princess Celestia said coolly. “You know what I speak of.”

“I’m sure I don’t.” Discord said. “As Princess Bookhorse here can attest, I’ve been trying my hand…claw…whatever at domesticity lately so I’m afraid I haven’t had the time to pester you like I did in the old days.”

“I still haven’t forgotten the “old days.” Princess Celestia said. “I doubt I ever will. You may play at being tame but the things you’ve done…The Paradox War……The Day That Never Was…The Cascading Years…The Time of Tumult…Nightmare Moon’s Rebellion. Waking nightmares all of them, born from your twisted imagination. So if you think I'll turn my back on you for one moment-”

“Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa!" Discord said. “Hold the phone! I’ll own up to the first four; I’m quite proud of them, really. But you and Lu-Lu turned me into a garden gnome long before that Nightmare Moon business so don't pin that on me.”

“Your influence outlived you.” Princess Celestia said. “Do you think I’d forgive you for turning my own sister against me?! For infecting her with dark magic and-”

“Do I look like I have dark magic?” Discord said. “I have strange magic, deceptive magic, primitive magic, yellow magic, green magic, blue magic, off-white magic but no dark magic. Do you see me trailing a cape of bats and laughing menacingly about eternal night? Do you see me enslaving ponies to my indomitable will?”

“You may be no Tirek or Sombra, Discord, but it doesn’t take dark magic to take advantage of a poor filly’s loneliness for your own sick amusement.” Princess Celestia said.

“Oh…wait.” Discord said. “Y-you…think that’s my fault?! You think I had something to do with that?”

“Of course!” Princess Celestia said. “Luna turned on me barely three months after your exile. My beloved little sister became the stuff of nightmares and tried to overthrow me; what am I supposed to think?”

“Oh of course, because Woona is a poor innocent babbu who never had an ugly thought in her little life until big bad Discord told her nasty ugly lies about her pwecious big sister.”

“I didn't come all this way to be mocked by a treacherous old billygoat.” Princess Celestia said.

“I can't help it; you make it too easy for me, Princess.” Discord said. “Ask yourself something; does eternal unchanging night sound like something I’d want? Do you think I wanted to trade one nigh-omnipotent stick in the mud pegacorn for another?”

“I think you only wanted to sour my relationship with my sister!” Princess Celestia fired back. “It doesn't matter what you say!"

"The defendant isn't even allowed to speak up in his own defense?!" Discord said. "Oh, that's justice for you; how benevolent is our Glorious Leader that she passes sentence before the trial starts."

"Luna herself confirmed my suspicions when she returned." Princess Celestia said. "She told me how your influence caused her to become jealous of me and strive to overthrow the sun!”

“Then Luna lied.” Discord said icily.

“Are you…are you calling my sister a liar?!” Princess Celestia bristled.

“Heavens, no!” Discord said, throwing his hands up. “Actually…wait…yeah, that’s exactly what I’m calling her.”

“Discord…” Princess Celestia hissed, eyes flashing orange.

“Well what else am I supposed to call a pony that habitually lies to her sister’s face if not a big fat liar?”

“By the Furies, Discord, if you don’t hold your tongue…” Princess Celestia warned. The room became uncomfortably warm and Twilight edged away from the princess as her eyes flashed with dangerous intent.

“I’m sorry to be the one to break this to you, Celestia.” Discord said. “But the truth is, I had nothing to do with Nightmare Moon.”

“More lies.” Princess Celestia hissed with a voice like cold water splashing on a hot griddle.

“It’s always been so easy to pin your woes on me, isn’t it?” Discord sneered. “Because it's easier to pick on the freak than admit the truth.”

“You have never spoken a true word in your wretched life; don't pretend to start now!” Princess Celestia said.

“The truth is,” Discord said, locking eyes with Celestia. “That your innocent baby sister didn’t need my help to hate you. And you don’t want to accept the fact that it you had more of a role in creating Nightmare Moon than I ever did.”

“Shut your lying mouth, Discord, before I-”

“You can’t accept the fact that your relationship with your sister is based on a lie.” Discord said. “A lie meant to smooth things over with you and keep you blinded from the truth…rather deceptive, really. Makes me wonder how much of Nightmare Moon is still kicking around Luna’s little-”

Princess Celestia shot forward in with a bright flash of light and a smell like burning dust. With one hoof she lifted Discord and slammed him against the wall, mane blazing with reds, oranges, and yellows and eyes burning like wildfire.

“Go ahead...say it!.” Princess Celestia seethed, tongues of flame spitting out of her mouth with every word. “I dare you to finish that thought and I swear I will burn you until there is nothing left to burn! I will burn you until the shadow of where you stood is burned into the ground forever as testament to what happens to foolish snakes that run their mouths! So go on; finish that little thought. Say your pithy quips. See what happens!”

“Now, now, no need to get testy Tia.” Discord said, cool despite the white hot flames licking his beard. “You’re starting to singe the curtains.”

Princess Celestia looked noticed the small wisps of smoke rising from the edge of the curtain and quickly stamped it out with the corner of her hoof. Another patch of flame sprung up on the couch and Twilight doused it with water from the sink only for the couch cushions to spring into amber flame. Twilight contained the couch fire in a magic bubble but it had already spread to the coffee table and the carpet and the bookshelf. Twilight took a deep breath and summoned a magically fueled gust of wind but to her dismay it only irritated the flames further.

“Sunfire’s not that easy to get a hold of in the best conditions.” Discord said mildly, picking his teeth while Twilight rushed around trying desperately to save her friend’s house. Princess Celestia dropped Discord to the floor to try and help Twilight but the heat coming off her mane and tail ignited a houseplant which set the entire ceiling on fire. “I imagine a raging fire is even harder to control when your tailfeathers are rustled.”

“Twilight, we have to go!” Princess Celestia called over the roar of the flames.

“No!” Twilight cried, wrenching the sink from its piping and aiming the water stream at the fire in the kitchen. “I’m not leaving!”

“Twilight, this house is coming down!” Princess Celestia said as Fluttershy’s bed fell through the burning ceiling. Princess Celestia closed her eyes and once again tried to take hold of the fire.

“Then leave!” Twilight said, smashing a window to draw water in from the creek only to have a backdraft blow her back into the living room.

“You may want to listen to Tia on this one, Twilight.” Discord said. “I got her too hot under the collar to do much about this fire.”

“If you’re not going to help, Discord, then kindly SHUT UP!” Princess Celestia barked, causing a fresh torrent of flame to shoot off her tail blow away the crumbling staircase. “Twilight, please, we have to go!”

“I’m-cough-not-cough-leaving!” Twilight coughed. “I can save her house at least!”

“Twilight, it’s gone!” Princess Celestia pleaded.

“I can save it!” Twilight cried. “I can still save her house!”

“Twilight!”

“I CAN STILL SAVE HER-!” Twilight cried as the ceiling around her came down in flames.

“Twilight!” Princess Celestia cried. Shooting a baleful look at Discord, she jumped over the burning wreckage of Fluttershy’s cottage and grabbed Twilight by the scruff of her neck dragging her out the front door and away from the blazing ruin of Fluttershy’s cottage.

“Let me go!” Twilight cried, struggling in Princess Celestia’s grasp. “Let go! I can fix this! I can still fix this!”

“It’s over Twilight!” Princess Celestia said softly. “I’m so, so, sorry…”

“Don’t just be sorry!” Twilight cried. “This is your fault; do something about it!”

But as Twilight turned to run back into the house, the support beams gave a final heave and collapsed under the weight of the roof. All that remained of Fluttershy’s cottage was a ruined pile of cinders and charred lumber. Twilight looked on tearfully as what was left of her friend in this world smoldered in the fading daylight.

It went up in ashes and away into the night and all Twilight could do was watch it burn.

Author's Note

This chapter is a bit short but I decided to give it its own chapter because it didn't really fit with the emotional tone of the last chapter or the next one.

As for Discord, yeah, I think he might have cared about Fluttershy. But I also like him as a spirit of chaos prone to whims and flights of fancy. I like less of Cuddly Uncle Chaos and more of a True Neutral Does Whatever He Wants kind of guy.

Feedback is always appreciated. Like if you liked it, dislike if you disliked it (but please try and tell me why!) and leave a comment if you have something to say.

Next chapter is 75% done and it's a bit of a whopper which is why I didn't want to slap this one on to it

Or Live So Long

…Or Live So Long

The cinders of Fluttershy’s cottage fizzled as the evening chill swept across the meadows, gently disturbing the piles of ash and scattering them to the wind. Twilight just stared at the wreckage in abject horror, tears of anger and grief barely held in check.

“Twilight, I…I am so sorry-” Princess Celestia said, extending a hoof to touch Twilight’s shoulder. Twilight bitterly shrugged her off and started rooting around in the rubble for anything of Fluttershy’s she could still save.

“Need a hand there, Twilight?” Discord called. “I think there’s a bit of pottery under the couch that Tia hasn’t managed to completely eradicate with her little temper tantrum.”

“Don’t you think you’ve done enough?!” Princess Celestia snarled.

“What did I do?!” Discord cried. “All I did was talk; you were the one who burned an entire house down if you remember correctly!”

“Oh, spirits, Discord, you always manage to bring out the worst in me.” Princess Celestia said.

“Always, always, always blaming me for every little thing that goes wrong in your life!” Discord said. “I’m just a big bad boogeyman for you to blame when things don’t go your way! After all these years, you’re still the selfish little brat looking to foist her responsibility off on somepony else!”

“Foist my-” Princess Celestia balked, glancing back at Twilight to see if she had heard him. “Who told you about that? H-how did you know?”

“How did I know wh-” Discord looked from Celestia, then to Twilight, then back to Celestia with a grin. “Ohhhhh.”

Princess Celestia paled when she realized what she had given away.

“So that’s the reason you bestowed such a great honor on little Twilight.” Discord said. “All that talk of destiny and fate and all that mahou shoujo nonsense was just a crock of dung; destiny didn’t make Twilight all feathery, you did-”

“Be quiet!” Princess Celestia said.

“So this is what you were worried that I would tell Twilight?” Discord said. “You haven’t told her your intentions?”

“No, and you would do well to remain silent!” Princess Celestia said.

“And how much is my silence worth to you, Celestia?” Discord said. “I seem to have you at a disadvantage.”

"Don't make me laugh; do you really think she’ll believe you if you tell her?” Princess Celestia said.

“Right now…she trusts me more than you.” Discord hissed. “And all it will take from me is a few words and she’ll never trust you again.”

Princess Celestia glowered at the grinning serpent before her. “What…what is it you want?”

"Oh, where to begin..." Discord said.“Freedom, for starters. I want to leave this miserable little town and go wherever I please.”

“And let you wreak havoc across the countryside?” Princess Celestia laughed bitterly. “Never.”

“What makes you think I’m planning on staying in Equestria?” Discord said. “Besides, you’re not in a great position to barter with me. If you insist on keeping me under your royal thumb, I’m afraid I can’t guarantee that I’ll keep quiet. I’m such an awful gossip, you know.”

“You…you horrible little-.” Princess Celestia said.

“Ah ah ah.” Discord chided. “Watch the mud slinging princess; I’m not the one fattening little Twilight up for the proverbial slaughter just to satisfy a childish hope.”

Princess Celestia ground her teeth in frustration, trying to will Discord and his smug smirk out of existence with the power of her hatred alone. When that failed, she closed her eyes and sighed deeply through her nose.

“If you so much as step on a ladybug outside of Ponyville, Discord, there will absolute hell to pay.” Princess Celestia said. “I swear this on everything I’ve ever loved; if I come to regret letting you go, if a single pony suffers from your actions there will be no force on earth that will stop me from tearing you limb from limb and burning you until the ashes of your ashes are unrecognizable. Clear?”

“Crystal.” Discord said. “I wasn’t planning on hanging about Equestria much longer anyway. Maybe slip the dimensional rift and pal around in Oblivion or Skaia for a bit.”

Princess Celestia shook her head. “You’re welcome to whatever lunacy you wish, Discord, as long as my people are unharmed.”

“So I’m welcome to harm other people?” Discord said. “Good to know.”

“Discord…I’m beginning to regret letting you go.” Princess Celestia said, eyes glowing orange.

“Okay, okay.” Discord said. “I was kidding; I’ll keep my mayhem TV-Y in the future.”

“See that you do.” Princess Celestia said. "Whatever that means."

“You know something…I think I’ll miss you, Tia.” Discord said seriously.

“I wish I could say the feeling is mutual.” Princess Celestia said. "Oh wait; no I don't."

“My life is…chaotic, as you might imagine.” Discord said. “I’ve had very few constants in my life but I could always count on you to be a sourpuss stick in the mud.”

Before Princess Celestia could process the first genuine expression she had ever witnessed from Discord, he snaked his way into the air.

“Well ladies, this has been fun!” Discord cried. “But I’m off for sunnier climates! Actually, Tia’s given me enough sun to last a lifetime so I think I’ll head for…moonier territory for a while. Maybe Elsweyr or Valgipus IV if the Overlord's bratty little son hasn't sold my summer home there. At any rate; I'm out of this story! It's getting a bit grim for my tastes and I don't feel like sticking around to see whatever happy ending the fates have in store. Good luck Twilight! You’re gonna need it!”

And with a bright flash of raspberry chocolate flavored smoke, Discord was gone.

“Wretch.” Princess Celestia murmured to herself. She turned to Twilight only to see her skulking away from the smoking wreckage of Fluttershy’s house. “Twilight, wait!”

“Did you have other business to attend to in Ponyville?” Twilight said icily. “Or did you just come to destroy all I had to remember my friend by?”

“It was an accident!” Princess Celestia cried. “I didn’t mean to…Discord just…and I…oh spirits, Twilight, I’m so-”

“Sorry.” Twilight finished. “I’ve been hearing that a lot from you lately. Well, I’m sorry, your highness, but I have some business to attend to regarding Fluttershy’s funeral so I’m afraid I don’t have the time to chat.”

“Twilight…I’m so, so sorry for your loss.” Princess Celestia said.

"My loss?" Twilight said

"I'm sorry that you lost Fluttershy." Princess Celestia said.

“A lot of ponies are sorry about that.” Twilight responded. “Did you really come all the way from Canterlot just to say that? You’re a busy mare; you could have just written.”

“You stopped reading my letters.” Princess Celestia said.

“They got rather repetitive.” Twilight said.

“Twilight, I just want you to know I’m sorry-”

“Yes, you’ve said that already.” Twilight said, turning to face her former teacher. “What exactly are you sorry for?”

“I’m so, so sorry that you had to lose a friend so-”

“So you’re sorry…for me?” Twilight said. “You haven’t said a single word about Fluttershy; you seem to be more concerned for my state of mind than for my friend who died in a miserable little field miles away from home.”

“Fluttershy was a good mare.” Princess Celestia said. “I will miss her.”

“You will miss her?” Twilight said, glaring at her mentor. “What, exactly, will you miss about her?”

“Sh-she was such a kind girl.” Princess Celestia said nervously, suddenly getting the feeling that she was being tested.

“Everypony knows that.” Twilight said. “She was the element of Kindness after all; it was in the job description. What else are you going to…miss about Fluttershy?”

“She had a…gentle spirit and-”

“Also, pretty obvious given the fact that she was the Element of Kindness.” Twilight said. “What else?”

“I…I greatly enjoyed her…uh...she had a lovely singing voice and-”

“Uh-huh; thought so.” Twilight said. “You know something, I’m beginning to think you’re more concerned that you lost one of the Elements of Harmony than you are for Fluttershy!”

“Twilight, that’s not fair!” Princess Celestia said. “I may not have known her as well as you did but that doesn’t mean that-”

“Actually, I’m glad you’re here.” Twilight said, ruffling through her handbag. “I was going to have Spike mail this but if he can save his breath then-here!” Twilight said, thrusting a sealed scroll at Princess Celestia.

“What is this?” Princess Celestia said, glancing at the scroll.

“My resignation.” Twilight said. “I was going to have Spike mail it but-”

“I don’t understand.” Princess Celestia said. “What are you resigning from?”

“Princesshood.” Twilight said. “I’m done. I, Twilight Sparkle, do hereby relinquish my status of Princess of Equestria and all rights, responsibilities, and privileges therein. I do freely give them up now and forever and-”

“Twilight, you can’t…you can’t just give up your princesshood!” Princess Celestia spluttered.

“Just did.” Twilight said, turning to walk away. “It’s done.”

“Y-you have responsibilities!” Princess Celestia cried, trotting after Twilight.

“Get somepony else to do them.” Twilight said. “I’m sure you can find someone else capable of handling your appointments and being your little attack dog and kissing the ground you walk on...I'm done with all that.”

“Y-you can’t go back to being a regular unicorn if that’s what you’re thinking!” Princess Celestia said.

“Didn’t plan to.” Twilight said. “Just….done with being your little princess project. I’m sure you’ll find somepony capable of replacing me.”

“Nopony like you!” Princess Celestia cried.

“Are you still following me?” Twilight snipped.

“Twilight, the power you have needs to be-”

“Power?!” Twilight shouted, rounding on Celestia so fast that the Princess had to slow her gait or risk slamming into her irate student. “Are you talking about the power that wasn’t enough to stop the poison that killed one of my best friends?!

“The power of an alicorn princess is not so easily defined.” Princess Celestia said evasively. “We…we are not omnipotent. Our power is less…concrete.”

“Less concrete?” Twilight echoed. “Useless, you mean. The power of an alicorn that everypony keeps going on about isn't worth spit!”

“I know you’re angry with me, Twilight¬-”

“Angry?!” Twilight cried. “I passed angry a long, long time ago Princess! I was angry when you wouldn’t let me see Cadence when she was apparently dying. I was angry when you kept her death from me and then blew up at me when I dared to ask why my sister-in-law died! But after months and months of nothing but form letters and weak attempts at royal apologies you burn my friend’s house down, I can honestly say that I’m no longer angry. I am absolutely livid with you!” Princess Celestia backed away as anger wafted off of Twilight in waves of icy magical energy.

“And sorry is all you can say?!” Twilight screamed advancing on the retreating princess. “Oh, gee, Twilight Sparkle, I know one of your best friends who I barely knew died in absolute agony-”

“Coatl venom has hallucinogenic properties.” Princess Celestia said before she could stop herself. “Fluttershy probably didn’t feel a thing, if that makes you feel any better.”

“Oh really?!” Twilight cried, clapping her hooves together. “That makes me feel so much better! Wow, thank you Glorious Sun Princess for telling me that my friend was likely tripping out of her mind on snake acid while she was dying in my arms! WHAT A BUCKING RELIEF! THANK YOU FOR SHARING THAT!”

“Twilight!” Princess Celestia cried. “Please, let me explain-”

“And now you have the nerve to stand in front of me and preach about responsibility and power like that means something!”

“I understand that you’re upset.” Princess Celestia said soothingly. “I understand that you feel that your magic failed your friend in her hour of need but-”

“Could you have done it?!” Twilight demanded. “Could you have saved Fluttershy if I sent a letter to you like Pinkie said I should?!”

“The circumstances surrounding Fluttershy’s death were-”

“Could you just appear in that little ostentatious flash of sunlight you love so much and heal Fluttershy?!” Twilight said. “Could all of your power have accomplished that?!”

“Twilight, if your magic was ineffective…mine wouldn’t have done much better.” Princess Celestia said.

“Then I’m right.” Twilight said. “You are useless….a completely useless princess who was a completely useless teacher…”

“A-and what does that make me?” Twilight sniffed, determined to keep her tears hidden from Celestia. “I’m doubly useless; the useless student of a useless teacher. What…what did I even become an alicorn in the first place?! What was the bloody reasoning behind this decision?! Screw responsibility! Screw destiny; I didn’t want this! I was fine as a unicorn…I didn’t ask for this. I didn’t ask for endless appointments and these stupid wings…I never wanted to be so powerfully useless. ”

“You’re right.” Princess Celestia said suddenly. “For all that I can do and all that I have done…in many ways, I am totally useless.”

“News to me.” Twilight said, turning away from Celestia to angrily wipe her eyes.

“I remember the first time I felt that way.” Princess Celestia said. “It was a few years after my coronation and ascension to princesshood. My friends and I had banished Lord Tirek for good, but there were still members of his army causing trouble for us. So, one day, I saddled up and led a party against one of Tirek’s generals.”

“Riding with me was one of my dearest friends, an earth pony named Aigis.” Princess Celestia continued. “I’m ashamed to confess, but before I met Aigis, I didn’t think too highly of earth ponies.”

“What the hell is wrong with being an earth pony?” Twilight asked.

“Nothing, but I was a young unicorn once, infatuated with my magic and convinced of my own superiority.” Princess Celestia said. “Earth ponies and unicorns didn’t always get along and I confess I held an unsavory viewpoint that was…common of young unicorns at the time. Until I met Aigis.”

“She was a far cry from the noble ladies I had surrounded myself with.” Princess Celestia said fondly. “She wasn’t dainty or witty and didn’t constantly flatter me like my other...friends did. She was taller than I am now by half a hoof and carried a shield made of dragonbone that weighed as much as she did. Earth ponies weren’t allowed to be knights back then…but she was determined to change that.

"And I…hated her, at first. Circumstances conspired to throw us together and we quarreled, butted heads, argued…even came to blows once or twice; she tore a chunk out of my mane and I’m afraid I may have scraped her side with my horn. Despite that, or maybe because of it, we grew to be very good friends; war and chaos have a habit of bringing ponies together. And when we discovered the Elements of Harmony…she fittingly took up the mantle of the Element of Honesty.”

“We rode out one day together, determined to defeat one of Tirek’s remaining generals and rid Equestria of his taint for good and all.” Princess Celestia continued, taking Twilight’s silence as evidence of her attention. “I thought myself invincible in my fancy golden armor with my magic spear and shield. ‘Princess Celestia the Triumphant! The Conqueror of Lord Tirek! Riding forth with her faithful retainers against forces most foul in the name of justice and peace!’ I was convinced that we would ride into our enemy’s camp, slay the braggart heathens in the name of Equestria and gallop back to Canterlot in time for supper.”

“It was…a disaster.” Princess Celestia said, eyes glassing over. “Tirek’s general goaded me into a foolhardy charge and led us into a ravine where his monsters fell on us like a tidal wave crashing on a rock. Cyclopses, gryphons, gargoyles, manticores…even a dragon or two now that I think about it. Creatures that I banished beyond Equestria’s farthest borders all returned for revenge. We were badly outnumbered, but my guards kept fighting until, one by one, they fell. And after a time, Only Aigis remained, shielding my back from what few creatures remained.”

“The general-I forget his name, but he was a gryphon the size of a small elephant-finally decided to join the fight himself once his forces were all but decimated. I charged him, looking to end the battle in one fell blow, and in my haste I failed to recognize the obvious trap. I didn’t see his guard lunging for me, fangs bared and talons extended. I didn’t see…but Aigis did.”

“To this day…I don’t know why she didn’t use her shield.” Princess Celestia said. “She had it readied…all she had to do was raise it and protect us both…but she didn’t. Maybe it didn’t occur to her or maybe it was too heavy for her to lift after hours of fighting…maybe she just moved without thinking first. She took the blow that was meant for me and I had time to run the general through his heart.”

“I lay there with her as she bled out, my pitiful medical magic barely slowing the blood flow down.” Princess Celestia said. “I kept talking to her, promising her that I’d save her, that help was on the way…and she died believing that.”

Twilight turned to look at Princess Celestia who was wiping a stray tear away. “She was the first earth pony ever to be knighted in Equestrian history. I knighted her as she lay on the field dying…it was all I could do…”

“I never said that this was going to be easy, Twilight.” Princess Celestia said. “But I never wanted it to be so hard for you so soon. First Shining Armor and then Cadence-”

“Don’t.” Twilight sobbed. “You didn’t want to talk about C-Cadence a year ago, what makes you think I want to hear about her now?!”

“My lack of judgment and concern for Cadence’s dignity caused you a great deal of pain.” Princess Celestia said. “And I should have made things right with you in person at the first available opportunity.”

“I-I would have settled for your second available opportunity.” Twilight sniffed. “But instead I got more half apologies and form letters…do you have a-any idea how that made me feel? Used. Cheap. Like I…I didn’t warrant your personal attention. That my friends and I were just expendable solutions to whatever problem you couldn’t solve yourself. Do you know how much I’ve doubted myself in the last year? Do you know how many nights I spent awake wondering if all those years of training and magical lessons and the whole princess thing was so that you could use me for some unknowable purpose? That I wasn’t even worth your personal attention beyond what I could do for you? Do you have any idea what that feels like, wondering if a pony who y-you thought cared about you and t-trusted you was just using you?”

Princess Celestia stared at the young mare in front of her, her features quivering under the strain of keeping her from dissolving into tears. This proud princess of her own creation looked back at her with anger and hurt that Princess Celestia hadn’t seen in more than a thousand years. It was a look of utmost betrayal and devastation and Celestia knew, in her heart of hearts, that this was one of the worst things she had ever done.

“Alright.” Princess Celestia said with a heavy sigh.

“Alright, what?” Twilight said.

“Alright…if you really want to resign from your duties as princess…I’ll accept your resignation.”

“Really?” Twilight said suspiciously. “Why?”

“Twilight…I have wronged you like I haven’t wronged anypony in hundreds of years. I have been deliberately manipulative and unnecessarily cruel to you and even though I can rationalize it away and say it was for some greater good…the fact of the matter is that I have hurt you, deeply in a way that I never wanted to.” Princess Celestia sighed. “I cannot even begin to fathom how anypony might forgive what I’ve done but if there is anything, anything that I might do to make this up to you-”

“You can explain why Cadence died.” Twilight said abruptly.

“What?” Princess Celestia said.

“You…you owe me that at least.” Twilight said.

“Very well…but please understand that I cannot offer you anything concrete or absolute.” Princess Celestia said. “There have been a grand total of seven alicorns in the history of Equestria and there’s much we don’t know about them. I have my theories, of course-”

“Then let’s hear them.” Twilight said firmly. “Cadence was an alicorn like you, right? I thought you were supposed to live forever.”

"Being an alicorn does not immediately mean that a pony is immortal." Princess Celestia sighed. “Twilight…we are our magic. But we are more than that. We are physical representations of our magic in the world; living symbols of a concept or an idea. But we are not immortal…at least, not innately.”

“What do you mean?” Twilight said.

“Princess Luna and I were charged long ago with guiding the sun and the moon through the heavens and watching over the night and day respectively.” Princess Celestia said. “We have served and lived this long because we are still needed to control the sun and the moon; they will not rise on their own and to date, nopony worthy of controlling them has stepped forward to take them from us…so we endure.”

"But Luna didn't endure." Twilight said. "She left when Nightmare Moon took over."

"And as the only pony capable of controlling the moon, her power passed to me as the most worthy successor." Princess Celestia said.

"You can just do that?" Twilight said.

"No...transferring one alicorn's purview to another is a difficult task. The other alicorn must be capable of wielding the magic thrust upon her. If I hadn't been able to control the moon, I fear Equestria might have roasted under a thousand years of sunlight."

"But you learned?" Twilight said. "How? Did Luna teach you?"

"She didn't have time and even if she wanted to...I wasn't interested in what she had to teach." Princess Celestia said softly. "As a result, the moon and the stars were... rebellious under my command. They didn't like me and it was only after a great deal of effort that I was able to control both them."

"So when Princess Luna returned..."

"The power over night left me and flocked joyfully back to its original master." Princess Celestia said. "The power given to us goes to she who is most worthy of wielding it. I am the currently the pony most suited to command the sun, Luna is the most worthy to command the moon and you and Cadence were the most worthy to wield magic and love respectfully."

“So…Cadence wasn’t immortal?” Twilight said. “Am…am I-”

“No, Twilight.” Princess Celestia said after a long moment. “As near as I can tell…you are not currently immortal because your current task does not require that you live forever.”

“You keep talking about this task.” Twilight said. “What do you mean; what did you…upgrade me for?”

“You were, ah, upgraded to serve as the ambassador of Friendship and Magic on Equestria.” Princess Celestia said. “Being the Princess of Magic does not require that you live forever. Magic changes; it evolves with each sorceress who adds to a tradition going back to before I was even born. Equestria doesn’t need a single pony to represent that for all eternity.”

“I still don’t understand why Cadence had to die.” Twilight said. “Why didn’t she just…age like everypony else?”

“Cadence loved your brother more than anypony in the world.” Princess Celestia said. “She gave him her heart…and by extension, a large portion of her magic. She gave him her Love… and when he fell in battle a large part of her fell with him. Her magic tore her between this world and....”

“And?” Twilight said.

“That…that is a question even I do not have the answer to.” Princess Celestia said. “It is likely that her magic just imploded after being unbalanced but…”

“But?” Twilight said.

“I…I like to think that a part of Shining Armor, call it the soul or spirit or what have you, carried on after he died and that that part called for Cadence until she had no choice but to leave this world and join him.” Princess Celestia said sheepishly. “I know, it sounds silly…but that’s what I believe.”

“But…you don’t know.” Twilight said.

“All I know is that the love Princess Cadence bore your brother was so great that she quite literally could not go on without him.” Princess Celestia said.

“I-It’s not fair.” Twilight mumbled softly, turning away from Celestia to wipe her eyes.

“What isn’t?” Princess Celestia said softly, anticipating the answer.

“She wasn’t the only pony to love Shining Armor.” Twilight sniffed. “I loved him…and I thought Cadence loved me…w-wasn’t I reason enough to stay?”

“She did stay.” Princess Celestia said. “Longer than I thought she would have and I think it was because she needed to say goodbye to you.”

Twilight’s heart swelled with affection for her sister-in-law only to deflate with cold loneliness when she realized she would never see her again….or her brother…or Flutter-

Twilight fought the tears brimming in her eyes, still determined not to cry in front of Celestia. She tried to take a deep breath but it hitched in her chest and a weak, rebellious sob escaped her lips.

And that was all it took. Twilight hunched over herself, tucking her head into her chest and covering herself with her wings. She fought to control her shaking breath, angrily wiped the tears from her eyes only to find fresh ones taking their place. Finally, she gave in, breathlessly sobbing into her arms for Fluttershy and Cadence and Shining Armor. She cried for all she wanted to say to them; how much she loved them and would trade anything for one more day with them. She wanted to tell Shining Armor how proud she was to call him her brother. She wanted to tell Cadence that she loved her like the big sister she never had. More than anything, she wanted to tell Fluttershy that she was sorry; sorry for letting her down when she needed her the most.

Twilight flinched as a great white wing unfurled itself and wrapped around her shoulder. She looked up and saw the same look Celestia wore on her coronation day. A look of loss, sorrow, and most of all bitter understanding.

“I-I’m still mad at you.” Twilight sobbed.

“I know.” Princess Celestia said.

“B-but I don’t want to be.” Twilight said. “I’ve spent the last year just being mad at you and I’m…I’m just so tired of it. I…I want to forgive you but-”

“Twilight, I’m not asking you to forgive me.” Princess Celestia said. “I know that what I said…what I did is nearly inexcusable and if you want to keep screaming at me or ignoring me, that’s perfectly fine. But just know that, if there ever comes a time when you would like to speak to me again…the door’s always open. I have…missed you, terribly these past months. I would like nothing more than to be a part of your life again. But...it’s not about what I want. It’s about what you want, Twilight. And if you don’t want to see me right now…then I’ll honor your wishes.”

As Princess Celestia stood up to go, she felt a small tug at her tail.

“Do you still miss her?” Twilight said softly.

Princess Celestia sat back down by Twilight. “Not…every day.” She said. “Not even every week. I am ashamed to say that I have sometimes gone decades without thinking of the pony who gave her life for mine.”

“How can you even do that?” Twilight said.

“I don’t know, Twilight…it’s not something a pony like you can understand unti-unless she goes through it herself.” Princess Celestia said. “Time…does things to ponies. Most of the time, ponies don’t live long enough for time to take its toll but ponies like…like me, we start to lose pieces of ourselves as the years go on.”

“Like…” Twilight prompted.

“Memory, for one.” Princess Celestia said. “I forgot the sound of my friends’ voices so many years ago. After that, I forgot what they looked like and I almost forgot their names altogether.”

“How do you stop something like that?” Twilight asked.

“Great effort.” Princess Celestia replied. “I have to dedicate time and energy, sometimes days of both, to remember who my friends were and what they meant to me. If I don’t…they slip away, buried under centuries of useless facts and information.”

“I can’t imagine forgetting the ponies who mean the world to me.” Twilight said softly.

You can’t imagine living as long as I have. Princess Celestia thought to herself.

Twilight said nothing and the pair sat in amiable silence for a while as the moon climbed higher and higher in the night sky.

Finally, Twilight roused herself with a flutter of feathers.

“I should get home.” Twilight said. “Spike’s probably wondering where I’ve been.”

“Yes, you’re right.” Princess Celestia said. “I’ll walk you home…if you don’t mind.”

Twilight shrugged noncommittally and started down the path back into town.

“It would be faster to fly.” Princess Celestia said.

“Meh.” Twilight said. “I prefer walking.”

“Still having trouble with your wings?” Princess Celestia said.

“I prefer walking.” Twilight said through gritted teeth.

Princess Celestia bit back a giggle at Twilight’s embarrassment. Twilight was at least speaking to her again and she didn’t want to jeopardize that.

“About Spike…” Twilight said after a while.

“What about-oh.” Princess Celestia said. “That…listen, Twilight, I never meant to go behind your back or-”

“It’s fine.” Twilight said.

“It’s an excellent school.” Princess Celestia said.

“So I’ve heard.” Twilight said.

“And as I’m sure you know, dragons and ponies have historically had a better relationship in Neighpon than in-”

“I know.” Twilight sighed. “I know…I just wish…I wish he could stay with me.”

“I know, Twilight.” Princess Celestia said as the pair wound their way up to the library. “I do too…but I truly think this is going to be good for Spike.”

“Yeah…me too.” Twilight said. “I’m happy for him; really…I may not have let him know it right away but-”

“Then you shouldn’t waste any time making things right with him.” Princess Celestia said. “Trust me; putting it off may be…may be one of the biggest mistakes you’ll ever make.”

“I will…and thank you for setting it up for him.” Twilight said.

“Of course.” Princess Celestia said.

“Well…” Twilight said after a moment of awkward silence. “This is me.”

“It certainly is.” Princess Celestia said.

“Goodnight.” Twilight said opening the door.

“Goodnight.” Princess Celestia said. “And don’t worry about the paperwork; I’ll see to it tomorrow.”

“Paperwork?” Twilight said.

“To overturn your coronation.” Princess Celestia said. “If you really don’t want to go through with this princess business then I’ll have to find another…I’ll have to respect your wishes.”

“Oh…that.” Twilight said. “Just…hold off on filing that stuff. For now, at least.”

“Are you sure?” Princess Celestia said. “I can easily save you the trouble.”

“Yes.” Twilight said after a moment. “It’s been a long weekend and I don’t think I’ll be making any big decisions until Monday…or possibly Tuesday.”

“Can I…can I expect a reply from you when you’ve made your decision?” Princess Celestia said hesitantly.

Twilight looked up at Princess Celestia. Since Shining Armor’s funeral the only memory of Princess Celestia that Twilight could recall was of her bearing down her in anger. Her own anger and mistrust of the Princess was still fresh in Twilight’s mind but looking up at her former mentor’s half hopeful expression invited warmer memories to Twilight’s mind.

“I will…let you know.” Twilight said diplomatically. “One way or another.”

Princess Celestia allowed herself a sigh of relief. “Thank you, Twilight. I promise, you won’t regret-”

“I’m only promising write you with my response.” Twilight said quickly. “After that…we’ll see.”

“We’ll see.” Princess Celestia echoed with a nod. “That something, at least.”

“Goodnight.” Twilight said, turning to go inside.

“Goodnight Twilight.” Princess Celestia said. “It was…I’m sorry about what happened to Fluttershy…but it was very good to see you again.”

“It was…” Twilight said, biting her lip. “It was good of you to come. Fluttershy would have appreciated it. Goodnight…Celestia.”

With that, she gave the surprised Princess a small smile and closed the door behind her.

Twilight let out a breath she hadn’t realized she had been holding, sliding against the door and burying her head in her hooves. It had been a long day and the dress she had worn to Fluttershy’s service was singed and sooty. She shucked it off and over the kitchen bench and noticed a pot of cocoa simmering on the stove. She poured herself a mug, heating it up with a simple warming spell and set off in search of Spike

The door to the balcony was open and Spike was leaning over the balcony, stirring his cocoa and watching something off in the distance.

“Where’ve you been?” Spike said, looking up as Twilight came up beside him

“Just dealing with Discord.” Twilight replied.

“You certainly took your sweet…is your mane burned?” Spike said. Twilight looked up to see that half of her bangs had been sizzled off by the house fire.

“Ugh…I guess so.” Twilight said. “Long story.”

“Discord?” Spike said.

“Celestia.” Twilight said

Spike spat out a mouthful of cocoa. “Seriously?!”

“Seriously.” Twilight said.

“Did you two fight or-”

“No…she lost her temper with Discord and...Fluttershy’s cottage is pretty much gone.”

“What…what happened?!” Spike said.

“I wish I knew.” Twilight said. “She just…exploded. Literally.”

“Like-”

“Fire, smoke, the whole nine yards.” Twilight sighed, rubbing her temples. “It’s been a weird day.”

“So Discord is-”

“Gone.” Twilight said.

“Really?!” Spike said. “Did Celestia-”

“No!” Twilight said. “He left to who knows where and I’m perfectly fine with that.”

“Good riddance; the less we see of that guy the better.”

“My thoughts exactly.” Twilight said.

“So…did you and Celestia…talk?” Spike said.

“There was talking involved.” Twilight said. “More yelling than anything else on my end.”

“Wow…you actually yelled at her?” Spike said.

“Yeah.” Twilight said. “It was…savagely therapeutic.”

“Good for you.” Spike said. “That would be the second time the Princess got yelled at since Shining Armor's funeral.”

“Wait, who are you talking about?!” Twilight said.

“Uh…well, just after we got back from the Crystal Empire that one time, Applejack came to me shaking like a leaf in autumn and said that she may or may not have threatened to kick Celestia’s ass if she ever spoke to you like she did at Shining Armor’s funeral.” Spike said.

“She…Applejack…what?!” Twilight spluttered.

“Yeah and she was convinced that Princess Celestia was going to kill her or something so she wanted me to draft a will in case-” Spike trailed off as Twilight suddenly burst out laughing.

“Are you kidding me?!” Twilight said, clutching her sides and struggling to breath “Applejack…Applejack scolded the ruler of Equestria like she was a bad schoolfilly?!”

“That’s the way she told it.” Spike chuckled. “I believe her too; that mare flat out refuses to give a buck when it comes to speaking her mind.”

“Oh…I’m going to have to do something for her for that.” Twilight laughed, wiping a tear of laughter away. "What do you get a pony who threatens a living goddess with grievous bodily harm for your sake?"

“What about a sash that says “I Yelled at the Ruler of Equestria and Didn’t Die” in nice gold lettering?” Spike said. “I’m sure Rarity would make a matching set for you two to wear around town.”

“She could get it stitched on her hat.” Twilight chuckled.

“Or tattooed on her flank right above her cutie mark.” Spike said, sharing a laugh with Twilight.

“Soo…about your relationship with Celestia.” Spike said. “Are you two-”

“We’ll see.” Twilight said thoughtfully.

“We’ll see?” Spike said.

“It’s…complicated.” Twilight sighed. “I don’t really know if I’m ready to forgive her just yet…but I’m done investing energy in being angry with her. For now we’ll keep things…amicably formal.”

“Well, that’s more than you had yesterday.” Spike shrugged. Off in the distance, Twilight caught a blue streak racing across the night sky, flitting from cloud to cloud at speeds she had trouble keeping up with.

“Is that Rainbow Dash?” Twilight asked, watching the light blue streak fly laps through a series of cloud rings, dipping and diving and flying with ferocity Twilight had never seen before.

“She’s been out there all night.” Spike said. “I think I saw her stop once or twice to eat or stretch her wings out but other than that, she’s been training like a mare possessed.”

“Have you ever seen her train like that before?” Twilight asked Spike.

“No…I don’t think I’ve ever seen her train period. Flying like that always came natural to Rainbow Dash so I don’t think she practiced that much.”

“So she was fast enough to break the sound barrier…without even trying?” Twilight said.

“Imagine what she’s gonna be capable of once she actually starts giving a buck.” Spike chuckled. “Maybe if you’re lucky, you can get flying lessons from her before she makes the Wonderbolts; they’re gonna get pricey after that.”

“I guess it’s only a matter of time now before she makes the team.” Twilight said.

“Fluttershy knew all along, didn’t she?” Spike said

“I’m sorry?” Twilight said.

“She knew that Rainbow Dash was always going to make it.” Spike said. “Like you told her, remember?”

“Oh…right.” Twilight said, coughing. They stood together in comfortable silence, watching Rainbow Dash’s routine

“I’m gonna send Gekkou a letter tomorrow.” Spike said suddenly. “I’m gonna turn them down.”

“What?” Twilight said. “Why? I thought you were excited about going.”

“I was but-”

“But?”

“That was before all this stuff with Fluttershy happened.” Spike sighed. “Now that she’s gone…I figured you might want me to stick around a while longer.”

“Of course I want you to stay.” Twilight said, voice thick with emotion. “I want you to stay as my faithful little assistant more than anything in the world.”

“Great.” Spike said with a shaky smile. “So I’ll call them tomorrow and-”

“But...it’s not about what I want.” Twilight said.

“What?” Spike said.

“You’re amazing, Spike.” Twilight said. “You’re brave…kind…loyal and so smart. You practically saved the Crystal Empire at an age when I was too buried in books to worry about anything other than my studies. I don’t know what I would have done without you. I definitely would never have come as far as I have without you helping me along the way. And part of me feels…guilty for that.”

“Guilty…why?” Spike said.

“I don’t know.” Twilight said. “I look at how far you’ve come and I can’t help but wonder if you wouldn’t be so much farther along if you didn’t have to take care of me all the time. If you weren’t fetching my mail or writing my letters or organizing my books…you might have been doing so much more.”

“Hey, don’t knock organizing books.” Spike chuckled. “If I hadn’t done all of that, you might have never found the time to go all horns and wings and pointy crowny things.”

“But that’s my point!” Twilight said. “I would be a…a…horrible selfish nag if I stopped you from going to school!”

“Twilight!” Spike said

“You’ve done so much for me.” Twilight said. “It’s time I did something for you. So Spike…you are officially fired from being my assistant.”

Spike’s jaw went slack. “You’re firing me?!”

“Effective immediately.” Twilight said.

“B-but you just said that you depend on me!” Spike said

“And that’s the problem.” Twilight said. “Everypony’s ready to stand on their own and really start doing something with their lives and I’m still looking to you to carry me. I ought to be embarrassed that my little assistant is growing up faster than I am.”

“Not your assistant anymore.” Spike said.

“No…I guess you’re not.” Twilight said.

They stood staring at the night sky in a blissfully uneasy silence, both aware that their relationship had crossed a threshold that neither could go back on.

“F-friends?” Twilight said after a few moments.

“What?” Spike said, turning to Twilight.

“I…I asked if you wanted to be friends...for real this time.” Twilight said. “I mean…you don’t really have to stick around anymore now that we don’t work together.”

“What?” Spike echoed.

“I’m releasing you from the duty Princess Celestia assigned you when you were a baby.” Twilight said. “You don’t really have to be here anymore but…I was hoping we could still be-”

“You want to know if we can be friends?!” Spike said.

“I…well, I don’t know if I’ve been a very good friend to you.” Twilight said guiltily. “I think maybe I might have taken you for granted. I think sometimes I might have treated you like a glorified butler or a little kid instead of a real friend. And…to be honest…I’m worried the only reason you stuck around me was because Celestia asked you to. But despite how I may have acted...I really care about you Spike. And I would like nothing in the world more than to be your friend. Not your boss or your leader or your princess...just your friend."

Spike stared slackjawed at Twilight, struggling to speak. Finally he shook his head and said,

“You are seriously stupid.” Spike said.

“Wh-what?!” Twilight said.

“Like really, really dumb. I seriously feel bad for Equestria for getting stuck with such a stupid princess.” Spike said.

“Look Spike…if you want to go, just go.” Twilight said. “You don’t have to make fun-”

“After all these years,” Spike said. “After years and years of cleaning your books, organizing your schedule, putting up with your tantrums, cleaning your house, handling your mail and reminding you to bucking sleep…you think we’re going to be friends?!”

“W-well…I thought-”

“Twilight.” Spike said. “We’re not friends.”

Twilight’s heart dropped into her hooves and an ugly knot formed in her throat. “We’re…not?”

“We were never friends.” Spike said empathetically. “After all we’ve been through, how could we be?!”

“W-well…” Twilight said, willing herself not to cry. “I-If that’s how you really feel then-“ Twilight was cut off as Spike threw his arms around her neck in a crushing embrace.

“We were never friends.” Spike said hoarsely. “We’re family Twilight.”

“Oh you little-!” Twilight laughed through a fresh wave of tears. “You had me scared for a second there.”

“Why?!” Spike said. “Did you really think the only reason I stuck around was because of my bucking job?! Because if that were true, I would have ditched your sorry hide a looooooong time ago. You think I stayed for long hours, nights and weekends, no overtime pay, no pay in general, no benefits, no opportunity for advancement-”

“Okay, you’ve made your point.” Twilight laughed, wiping her eyes. “I’ll see if I can wrangle up some back-pay for you before you go.”

“You’re going to wrangle up fourteen years backpay?” Spike said.

“I’m a princess; I’ll find a way.” Twilight said.

“Wow, less than two years of princesshood and you’re already turning into a despot who extorts money from her subjects to pay her cronies.” Spike said.

“What’s the use of having power if you don’t abuse it every now and then?” Twilight joked.

“Hey, you’re not going to hear me complaining.” Spike said. “It’s about time I got some ill-gotten government kickbacks.”

“You’ve certainly earned it.” Twilight said. “Spike?”

“Yeah?” Twilight pulled him into another hug.

“I’m really, really proud of you.” Twilight said. “And I don’t say it nearly enough.”

“Thanks…I’m proud of you too.” Spike said.

“You know something?” Twilight said. “I don’t think we’ve properly celebrated your acceptance.”

“And rob Pinkie of her party planning privileges?” Spike said.

“No, I’m sure she’ll come up with something once we…once we’ve had time to move on a little more.” Twilight sighed. “But I think we should do something; just the two of us.”

“Well…there’s a chocolate cake mix I’ve been saving for a special occasion…” Spike said.

“Now’s a good a time as any!” Twilight said brightly, darting inside.

“Now now?” Spike called down from the loft.

“Yeah! Why not?” Twilight called back.

“It’s pretty late.” Spike said. “I don’t much feel like dragging the cakepan out-”

“Don’t worry about a thing!” Twilight said, rifling through the cabinets for a mixing bowl. “I’ll handle everything myself!”

“You?!” Spike said.

“Yeah…why not?” Twilight said.

“You…don’t bake.” Spike said. “Like…ever.”

“Nonsense; I made those muffins for your last birthday!”

“I seem to remember them being burned on the top and runny in the middle.” Spike said.

“That was a whole year ago!” Twilight said

“And what have you baked since?” Spike said.

“Oh, stop worrying so much!” Twilight said, dumping the contents of the cake box into a bowl. “It’s basic science; all I need to do is follow the directions and…uh…Spike?”

“Yeah Twilight?”

“Baking soda and baking powder are the same thing, right?” Twilight said.

“No…why?” Spike said.

“Oh…uh…then you’re saying I shouldn’t have mixed the rest of the baking soda with baking powder?”

“No, wait, why are you adding baking powder?” Spike said.

“Because…you need it to bake with…right?” Twilight said.

“Not with cake mix; its all in there already…ugh…just give me the spatula.” Spike said.

“No!” Twilight said. “I have to learn how to do this on my own! Do you know how embarrassing it is to become a princess and not even know how to bake?!”

“Twilight…”

“Besides, I’m already getting the hang of it! I just need to add some…oh…wait…oh…uh…Spike?”

“Yes, Twilight?” Spike sighed.

“Now…just to be clear…cake batter is supposed to eat through the bottom of the bowl, right?”

Author's Note

And thus ends the Fluttershy arc, more or less.

I have another chapter due tomorrow. I split it up again because Celestia and Luna needed their own chapter to work things out between them.

I'm also getting into the alicorn mythology here so feel free to give me your feedback on that. I need to establish some things right now just to make things clearer when they come up in the next couple chapters. I'm basing a lot of this off of the creation myth that played at the beginning of the series where Celestia took over for Luna. This, along with Magical Mystery Cure, proves that power and "destiny" can transfer between alicorns in certain situations.

On the plus side, this story has hit over 150 likes! Thanks a lot for liking if you liked this story; it really helps this story's visibility!

So again, like if you liked it, dislike if you disliked it and leave a comment! I love hearing back from y'all.

Between Sisters

Between Sisters

Princess Celestia watched Twilight scramble around the kitchen, trying to keep her cake batter from eating through the counter with a smile, breathing a sigh of relief. Their relationship was still on shaky legs but she was happy that she could be there for Twilight and even happier that Twilight was giving her the chance to do so.

To think a fit of impatience and a careless outburst almost undid decades of preparation. Princess Celestia was glad that Twilight wasn’t completely ready to discard her princesshood just yet. Celestia knew she didn’t have the time to wait around and train another pupil; it had to be soon and, unfortunately, it had to be Twilight. Their relationship was on rocky ground; she couldn’t deny it and while she hadn’t expected Twilight to immediately forgive her, it hurt to know that the wide eyed filly who once looked up to her was well and truly gone, replaced by a worldlier, warier young mare. Whether or not they would ever be friends again…well, she would just have to wait and see.

Princess Celestia stole one last look at Twilight’s house before setting off through the quiet streets of Ponyville, shrouded by a bit of magic in case any ponies were out late. She had hardly left Canterlot for the past year and the last thing she needed was a tabloid picture of her walking the streets of Ponyville like some kind of Sasquatch sighting. Across the grassy field and up a hill she walked until she came to a small brass plaque gleaming in the moonlight.

Princess Celestia sighed, regarding the small memorial stone with a twinge of regret. Twilight had been right; for all the times Fluttershy had assisted in the defense of Equestria, Princess Celestia couldn’t say that she knew her well enough to truly empathize with Twilight. She had liked the girl well enough; it was impossible not to like any of Twilight's friends. But she knew her only from brief glimpses gleaned from social interactions and Twilight's letters. That more than anything else made Celestia disappointed in herself; she had always prided herself with being a down to earth princess, equally at home with the common pony as with the “elite” of Canterlot. But now, looking at the beautiful memorial Twilight’s friends had put together, she found that she knew little of this brave little mare beyond her kindness and affinity with animals.

Casting around the grassy hill, Princess Celestia plucked a dozen or so wildflowers. She pulled a clump of weeds with her teeth and with a wave of magic; they wove together into a ribbon that fastened itself around the bouquet. A small pebble was transformed into a simple butterfly shaped pin that held the ribbon in place and a quick glamour spell gave the flowers a soft warm glow. Princess Celestia laid the flowers on the grave and for a moment, she thought of saying something. After a while, when she couldn’t think of anything personal or profound that hadn’t already been said by ponies who knew her better, Princess Celestia settled for a moment of reverent silence and a silent apology.

“Are you sure you couldn’t have helped her?”

Princess Celestia nearly jumped out of her skin as her sister appeared over her shoulder. “Oh for the love of…Luna! What have I told you about scaring me like that?”

“I can’t for the life of me remember.” Princess Luna said airily “But I remember that you told Twilight Sparkle that there was no way you could have helped Fluttershy. That there was nothing you could have done if she asked you.”

“How long have you been listening to us, Luna?” Princess Celestia said.

“Long enough to ensure you didn’t foul up your chance to make things right with Twilight.” Princess Luna said. “I’m curious to know why you lied to her, though.”

“Coatl venom is resistant most magical treatments.” Princess Celestia said evasively.

“Most…not all.” Princess Luna said. “It gained a reputation for being impervious to magic because it’s largely resistant to telekinetic manipulation, which is the standard, least invasive magical treatment method for most toxins. So, when telekinesis failed to affect it, most doctors wrote it off as magically impervious…but that’s not the case, as you well know.”

“No…it isn’t.” Princess Celestia sighed. “Coatl venom is designed to quickly kill magical beings so it evolved to be a fast spreading toxin that resists attempts to slow it down, extract it or stop it. Telekinesis, stasis, barrier effects…all of them ineffective.”

“But there are other ways to deal with it.” Princess Luna said. “The venom could have been transmutated into something benign, Fluttershy’s blood could have been transmutated to resist the venom, antibodies could have been enhanced to deal with the venom like it would a virus-”

“Yes, but you run the risk of irrevocably damaging patient’s body if you’re not careful.” Princess Celestia said. “To do that, you would need to understand the chemical makeup of the substance you were trying to change and how to alter it in a way that removes its harmful effects without harming the patient. It’s not exactly common medical knowledge; maybe one in one hundred doctors is even aware of the theory, maybe one in one thousand understands the theory well enough to explain it and even less are actually capable of performing it to an effective degree.”

“What about you?” Princess Luna said. “Could you have done it?”

Princess Celestia bit her lower lip, lost in thought. “I…I don’t even know the venom’s chemical makeup-”

“But if you did?” Princess Luna asked.

“Then…perhaps.” Princess Celestia said. “I’ve done it in the past, but that was with lesser poisons…I don’t know how much help it would have been.”

“You might have been able to do something.” Princess Luna said.

“What use would it be to tell that to Twilight?” Princess Celestia said. “She already blames herself enough for Fluttershy’s death…if I told her that I might have been able to help her then-”

“I understand.” Princess Luna said. “I just wondered why it never occurred to Twilight to try anything other than telekinetically removing the poison.”

“She panicked.” Princess Celestia said. “Her friend’s life was in danger and she and Spike settled on the most obvious solution to the problem. It’s not her fault she didn’t think of alternatives; her study of magic has always trended towards the…arcane rather than the practical. Metaphysical energy transfers, methods of transfiguration, spatial manipulation…I don’t think she’s ever cracked a magical medicine textbook.”

“She might now.” Princess Luna said. “When we lost Aigis, I remembered you burying yourself in defense charm scrolls for months at a time.”

“Tragedy has a way of…focusing our interests.” Princess Celestia sighed. “Twilight did what she could do, given what she knew. What-if’s and what-could-have-been’s are deadly to ponies who have the time to dwell on them.”

“Speaking from experience?” Princess Luna said.

“You know I am.” Princess Celestia sighed. “Twilight will have plenty of time to collect regrets without use adding to them.”

“Agreed; telling her would serve no purpose.” Princess Luna said. “Not now that you two are speaking again.”

“Yes.” Princess Celestia said fondly.

“I’m glad you finally did right Twilight.” Princess Luna said.

“Thank you.”

“You were beginning to become insufferably moody.” Princess Luna said, earning her a light smack on the shoulder from her sister. “But I suppose this means you would like to spend more time with her.”

“I think we have to.” Princess Celestia said. “The lessons I had planned for her got interrupted by our little spat…I’ll need time to bring her back up to where she needs to be and I’m sure you have things left to teach her.”

“So we postpone it…again?” Princess Luna sighed.

“I’m afraid we have to.” Princess Celestia said.

“Is that wise, given your advancing…condition?”

“I’m learning to live with it.” Princess Celestia said, swallowing heavily.

“You call burning down a house in a fit of anger living with it?” Princess Luna said.

“It’s not easy, but I think I can make it work as long as we need to. Besides…Twilight’s in a very delicate state right now.”

“She’s not made of glass, Celestia.” Princess Luna said.

“She’s not made of stone either.” Princess Celestia countered.

“Are you really willing to risk the security of thousands of ponies to spare the feelings of your special favorite?” Princess Luna said.

“I’m surprised at you, Luna.” Princess Celestia said sharply. “I thought you liked Twilight.”

“I am very fond of Twilight Sparkle; I consider her one of the few real friends I have made in the past thousand years.” Princess Luna said. “But if I had to decide between Twilight’s happiness and the good of Equestria, I would choose Equestria without hesitation.”

“No hesitation?” Princess Celestia said.

“Not for a moment.” Princess Luna said.

“Sometimes I think that you don’t care about these ponies as much as I do.” Princess Celestia sighed.

“There’s no need to be cruel, Celestia.” Princess Luna huffed. “I’m merely saying that-”

“And sometimes I think that makes you better suited to rule them.” Princess Celestia finished

“Oh?” Princess Luna said.

“Perhaps you’re right.” Princess Celestia said. “Perhaps I do coddle my little ponies too much…perhaps I would do well to be less of a friend and more of a ruler; more concerned with their safety than their happiness.”

“Tis better than the alternative.” Princess Luna said. “Would Equestria truly thrive under an icy dictator?”

“Maybe not, but I don’t think you’d postpone our project to spare the feelings of a single pony.” Princess Celestia said.

“Looking down on the world from millions of miles above it puts things in perspective.” Princess Luna said. “Were I in your horseshoes, I may not feel such…distance from most ponies.”

“You still feel that way?” Princess Celestia said. “Even after working with Twilight and her friends?”

“The effects of being displaced one thousand years in time do not get undone in the span of a few months.” Princess Luna said. “I don’t know if they ever will.”

Princess Celestia regarded her sister’s distant expression for a moment. “I…spoke to Discord today.”

“How unfortunate.” Princess Luna said. “What did that old billygoat have to say?”

“A nasty lie, no doubt.” Princess Celestia said. “But he said that he…that is to say, he didn’t…and it’s really quite ridiculous but-”

“Are you going to wind your way around to a point sometime tonight, Celestia, or should I go get some snacks?” Princess Luna said.

Princess Celestia bit her lip. “I want to talk about…Nightmare Moon.”

Princess Luna stiffened. “What of her?”

“I pressed Discord about his involvement with your…with Nightmare Moon.” Princess Celestia said. “And…he denied any involvement. Said that…it was all your doing.”

“Did he?” Princess Luna said.

“Not that I believed him!” Princess Celestia said hastily. “You know that he spins the wildest tales.”

“He does.” Princess Luna said.

“I just want you to know that I…I believed you when you said that Discord was responsible for your…transformation.” Princess Celestia said.

“Why?” Princess Luna said suddenly.

“Wh-what?” Princess Celestia said.

“Why are you so quick to dismiss Discord’s account in favor of mine?” Princess Luna said.

“Because…we’re sisters.” Princess Celestia said gently. “ And he’s a liar. I…I trust you."

“Did it ever cross your mind that Discord might not be lying in this case?” Princess Luna said softly. “Did it occur to you that he might be telling the truth?”

“Why would he…you said-”

“Many convenient lies.” Princess Luna said.

“Luna…are you telling me that Discord had nothing to do with Nightmare Moon?” Princess Celestia said.

“…yes.” Princess Luna said.

“But i-if not Discord then...then who?” Princess Celestia said.

“What?” Princess Luna said.

“If you w-weren’t being controlled by Discord, then who was it who manipulated you?” Princess Celestia said. “Discord? Tirek?! Grogar?”

“Celestia…what makes you think anyone was manipulating me?” Princess Luna said.

“But…if you never…if you weren’t manipulated by anyone then that means you-” Princess Celestia stopped suddenly, looking at Luna in surprise. “Luna, what are you saying?”

“I am saying that…Nightmare Moon was a demon of my own creation, borne out of the jealousy I bore towards you and my desire for greater power; nothing more.” Princess Luna said. “There was no mind control, coercion or magical seduction involved at any point during my rebellion against you. Any attempts on my part to persuade you otherwise were, for lack of a better term, lies.”

“Why?” Princess Celestia said, shaking her head. “Why…why now? Why are you telling me this now?!”

“You asked.” Princess Luna said.

“Damnit, Luna, don’t be glib!” Princess Celestia said, standing up suddenly. “Why didn’t you just tell me the truth when you returned?”

“Because you made it easy to lie.” Princess Luna said. “After I came back…you were so quick to forgive me because you had convinced yourself that Nightmare Moon wasn’t my fault. It was so easy just to nod along with your speculations, so easy to pin something on a hated enemy long since vanquished. And after all that time I just wanted so badly for things to be right between us…so of course I went along with your little Discord theory. I wanted my sister back...so I lied. But it wasn’t true…Discord nor any other evil force was responsible for my transformation. Nightmare Moon was my creation and mine alone.”

“What...what could I possibly have done to warrant such hatred from you?!”

“What does it matter why I did it?!” Princess Luna said. “That was one thousand years ago; why does it matter now?”

“It matters to me!” Princess Celestia said firmly.

“Nothing I can say to you will make you happy, Celestia!” Princess Luna said. "If you're looking for some kind of peace from my story then you shall be sorely-!"

“Well maybe I don't want peace!” Princess Celestia said. “Maybe I’m sick of everypony trying to make me happy and I want to hear the damned truth for once!”

“Oh, now you want to hear the truth!” Princess Luna said. “When have you ever cared for the truth, Celestia?! It was so easy to lie to you because you wanted to believe it! If you had even tried, if you had only reached out for the truth you would have seen that it was right in front of your nose the entire time?”

“And what is this truth I’ve conveniently overlooked?” Princess Celestia said.

“That it is as your storybooks have said and nothing more; I was jealous!” Princess Luna said. “You had friends and followers and worshippers and hangers on and I had the cold lonely nightshift after everypony went to bed. We ruled together, Celestia, but as far as the average pony was concerned, yours was the only star in the sky!”

“That’s it?!” Princess Celestia said. “You’re blaming me for how other ponies behaved?!”

“No, I’m blaming you for how you behaved!” Princess Luna said. “You were drunk on their attention! You bathed in the warm glow of their adoration! You flitted about like the bell of the ball, accepting all the acclaim for our hard work!”

“I’m not going to apologize for having fun, Luna!” Princess Celestia said. “What was I supposed to do; decline all the love my subjects-”

“Our!” Princess Luna said. “Our subjects! No, I didn’t want you to become a shut in recluse but would it have killed you to drop my name when the entire world was singing your praises? Would it have really hurt that much to share the spotlight with me for ten seconds?!”

“Do you remember the early nights, Celestia?” Princess Luna said. “The early early nights when I treated every night like a unique work of art? When stars wheeled and turned about the sky in thousands of different constellations and displays?”

“I remember some of it.” Princess Celestia conceded. “But I had to be up at five to raise the sun; I never got to see those late night-”

“Nopony saw my late nights!” Princess Luna said. “Nopony! But I endured it all, patiently, while you gorged yourself on the love of our people, leaving me to nibble the bones of society you left unclaimed! I withstood it all with as much grace and dignity as I could muster until...until the eclipse honoring twenty five years of our reign.”

“And I did something on that day? Something to cause you to hate me enough to fight against me?!” Princess Celestia said.

“You did nothing.” Princess Luna said. “When we raised the sun and moon together, everypony fawned over you and saying how amazing it was that they could see the sun more clearly now that the moon covered and how brilliant you were for orchestrating it. And you…you just stood there and drank it all in with a smile. I was standing two feet away from you and nopony said anything about me! Nothing! Not one word about my moon! And they loved you! All it would have taken was a few public words of kindness to get people to start appreciating my work but you…you said nothing! You just kept it all for yourself while I was left alone night after night, year after year-”

“I know, Luna!” Princess Celestia said. “I know what it felt like, staying up for hours on end while the rest of the world went to bed. While you were slumbering on the moon, frozen in time, I alone stood watch over the night. So for the past thousand years I have endured while you slept peacefully on the moon!”

“Celestia…” Princess Luna said.

"From where I'm standing, you've certainly had it easy napping up in space while I was forced to carry on without you!"

“What makes you think I was asleep?” Princess Luna said icily.

“What?”

“What makes you think that I just fell asleep when you sent me to the moon and didn’t wake up until a thousand years later?” Princess Luna said. “What makes you think I wasn’t awake the entire time?”

“But…” Princess Celestia said, shaking her head in horror. “But you never said-”

“What was I supposed to say?!” Princess Luna laughed bitterly. “That I spent eight million, seven hundred and sixty five thousand two hundred and eighty six hours, five hundred and twenty five million, nine hundred thousand minutes lying awake on a barren frigid rock looking down on a world that had forgotten me? That Nightmare Moon screamed inside my head whenever I tried to steal a moment’s sleep? That time and again I tried to pull an asteroid out of orbit to strike me, only for Nightmare Moon to deflect it back into space again?!”

“Luna…” Princess Celestia

“What would you have done?” Princess Luna said. “What could you have possibly said or done that might make things easier for me? How could a pony like you possibly understand?”

“A pony like me?” Princess Celestia said.

“Love and cherished by millions.” Princess Luna said. “Perched in a seat of immeasurable power and privilege with every comfort you could desire thrown at your hooves in tribute.”

“You think I had it easy?” Princess Celestia said. “I watched thousands, millions of ponies I loved die again and again and again!”

“Millions of ponies who adored you and practically worshipped you as a living goddess!” Princess Luna said. “Oh, no, but you're right, Celestia; endless company and adoration is certainly as difficult as empty silence on a frigid rock. I don't know how you endured all of the love and attention thrown your way. Truly you are made of the sternest stuff to suffer millions of parties held in your honor; how do you do it?!”

“I have suffered just as much as you-”

“Don’t you dare!” Princess Luna hissed, eyes flashing violet. “Don’t you dare say that you have suffered as I have suffered, Celestia, or so help me I shall show you what true anger looks like! I will not have this argument with you again; I do not doubt that you have had your share of trials to overcome but if you think for one half of one second that living in a lavish palace and being surrounded by mobs of swooning subjects is the same as a small eternity spent alone, a million miles away from everything and everypony you have ever known and loved! Forgotten and demonized by the ponies who used to know you? You had the love of our people! You had our friends; you were her with them while I was-”

“Yes, I was here with them!” Princess Celestia shouted. “Through everything! Parties and weddings and dances and dinners but not all. I watched Aigis take a blow meant for me and held her as she bled out on some spirits forsaken battlefield. I saw Persephone sicken and die from a plague she was trying to cure! I watched Leto waste away, ravaged by age, her mind completely abandoning her before the end to the point where she didn’t even know my face! And I was here, Luna, when a messenger stood in my throne room and told me that I…I had sent Bellerophon to die on foreign soil on a stupid whim.” Princess Celestia took a deep shuddering breath, looking away and blinking rapidly. "I was here, Luna...and only me."

“I do not deny that you have suffered, Luna, now especially since the extent of your suffering has been made known to me.” Princess Celestia said. “But know that I have suffered to. All grew old; all died but I was left rotting in a perfectly preserved body, witnessing the passing of everyone we held dear.”

“I witnessed them as well.” Princess Luna said softly.

“How could you have known what happened to them?” Princess Celestia said.

“I didn’t.” Princess Luna admitted. “But I knew how old they were and I remembered their birthdays. And I counted them, year after year…until I reached one hundred birthdays…I didn’t expect them to live one hundred years after I had gone.”

“They didn’t last fifty.” Princess Celestia said.

“So…after one hundred years had passed,” Princess Luna said. “I marked a small stone for each of them…starting with Aigis, the eldest, and ending with Leto, the youngest…one by one I made graves for the friends I knew had left while I was gone.”

“There is no winner in contests of suffering.” Princess Luna said. “Only losers in varying degrees.”

“How long have you been holding on to this?” Princess Celestia said.

“Since my return.” Princess Luna sighed. “My time in exile has haunted me for one thousand years…and I doubt it will ever cease.”

“And I could have stopped it…” Princess Celestia said. “All it would have taken was…a few words and I could have stopped it all?! Why didn’t you tell me?!”

“Don’t you think I did?” Princess Luna said. “All those times I asked for the night to continue a few hours longer, all those times I begged for a few more minutes of darkness in the morning for ponies to see my art…all the times I was dismissed or outright berated by you for asking. There came a time when I was done begging…so I decided to take what was mine by right for myself. I never wanted open war between us…I just wanted to get your attention. But I was consumed by the power I thought to wield against you…”

“And if only I had listened-” Princess Celestia said.

“It’s a tad late for if onlies sister.” Princess Luna said.

“I’m sorry.” Princess Celestia sniffed. “How could I even compare my time on Equestria to what you had to go through?”

“You cannot.” Princess Luna said. “Just as I cannot compare my loneliness to yours; it is meaningless to bicker over who has suffered more.”

“I had our friends.” Princess Celestia said. “I had a castle and jewelry and parties and parades! I had everything in the world I could have ever wanted…except you.”

“You had me once.” Princess Luna said.

“And I took you for granted.” Princess Celestia said. “And when our friends passed, the last pony to know me as simply Celestia disappeared.”

“It is a hard thing, becoming more than your name.” Princess Luna said. “Something all royalty learns, in time.”

“We could have had a thousand years together.” Princess Celestia said. “If I had only pulled you up to stand beside me instead of overshadowing you all the time-”

“If only if only.” Princess Luna said. “I’ve had enough only’s to last me a lifetime.”

“Will you take a sorry then?” Princess Celestia chuckled miserably. “I know it’s not much but…it’s all I can give. After all this time it seems that sorries are all I have left.”

“I suppose that’s something.” Princess Luna sighed.

“Are you still…are you still angry with me?” Princess Celestia said.

“At times.” Princess Luna said. “Nightmare Moon left her mark…and you can still be irritably pompous.” Princess Celestia laughed. “And it’s hard not to feel bitter and wonder what I could have had were it not for my exile but...I don't want to spend what's left of my life holding on to age old grudges.”

“I would have loved to share the night with you.” Princess Celestia said.

“The night was never yours to share.” Princess Luna said. “It was mine. You were only watching the shop while I was gone.”

“I did my best.” Princess Celestia said.

"You certainly tried I'll give you that much." Princess Luna said. "But I've seen your work, Celestia, and I have to say it lacked a certain...nuance."

"It wasn't easy for those first few hundred years." Princess Celestia said. "Your night sky fought me every step of the way. I still don't know how you force those stars into constellations."

"Did you try persuading them?" Princess Luna said. "Stars are proud things that don't take kindly to being ordered around."

"Something you have in common with them." Princess Celestia said.

"To your credit, you did my duty passably." Princess Luna sniffed. "Everything went as it should...I'm ashamed to say I thought you might have neglected it in my absence."

"Wandering the empty halls night after night after the rest of the world had gone to sleep gave me new...perspective on what you do." Princess Celestia said. "You know, I don't know if I ever told you this but I helped fund the ponies who invented electricity.”

"You did?" Princess Luna said.

"I lent them the gold to spread their invention to every corner of Equestria. I wanted ponies to have a way of staying up after the sun went down." Princess Celestia said. "I wanted them to come out and enjoy the night unafraid of the darkness."

“So you wouldn’t have to spend your nights alone like I did?” Princess Luna said.

“So you wouldn’t.” Princess Celestia said. “I always hoped you were coming back and, when you did…I wanted ponies to appreciate your night as I had come to…I didn’t want you to be so lonely ever again.”

Princess Celestia sighed, wiping her eyes with the corner of her hoof. “Oh Luna…I’ve lived too long.”

“Age like a medicine.” Princess Luna said. “More is better than less…but enough of it can kill you.”

“I had hoped to stay a while longer but…no, you’re right.” Princess Celestia said. “It has to be soon…perhaps the next Summer Sun Celebration?”

“I was thinking more along the lines of the Autumnal Equinox.” Princess Luna said.

“That’s only a few months away!” Princess Celestia said. “I won’t be ready in time!”

“Spring then?” Princess Luna said.

“Spring would work…” Princess Celestia admitted reluctantly.

“But you’d prefer summer.” Princess Luna said.

“I really would.” Princess Celestia said. “But that wouldn’t be fair to you. We’ve done things my way for over a thousand years-”

“I see no reason to stop now.” Princess Luna said. “Very well; the Summer Solstice…at dusk.”

“As you wish.” Princess Celestia said. “That’ll at least give us a day to…wrap up.”

“My thoughts exactly.” Princess Luna said.

“One more year.” Princess Celestia sighed, regarding Fluttershy's tree fondly. “This tree won’t even be as tall as I am by the time we go.”

“Well…maybe I can fix that.” Princess Luna closed her eyes, letting purple tendrils of magic seep from her horn and encircle the tree. There was a bright snap of light and with a great creaking and groaning of wood, the tree began to grow. It spread out across the little plot of land, dropping roots deep into the soft ground and stretching higher and higher towards the heavens. The tree grew around Fluttershy’s gravestone, swallowing it within its trunk so that only the polished faceplate remained sticking out of the wood. The branches sprawled out overhead, shadowing the moon and stars in a thick canopy of pink and yellow leaves. Finally, Princess Luna opened her eyes; a mighty tree towered over her in place of the small sapling and at the center, Fluttershy’s grave marker shined in the evening light.

“Absolutely lovely.” Princess Celestia said.

“Thank you.” Princess Luna replied.

“Twilight and her friends will like it.” Princess Celestia said.

“It might smooth things over with her if…if we tell her you did it.” Princess Luna said.

“What?” Princess Celestia said.

“As a peace offering.” Princess Luna said. "It might make things easier going forward

“Thank you Luna…but I think I’ve been taking credit for your work for far too long.” Princess Celestia said. “I’m only sorry that we don’t have the time to make it up to you.”

“I am glad I can do that much for them at least.” Princess Luna sighed, regarding Fluttershy’s tombstone sadly. “Such a sweet girl; I would have liked to have known her better. I suspect we might have even been friends, if given the chance.”

“You might get that chance.” Princess Celestia said brightly. “Elysium is on the horizon for us; maybe we’ll meet up there.”

“So you believe.” Princess Luna said. “You still believe, after all of this and with no proof-”

“Yes, Luna.” Princess Celestia said firmly. “Don’t you? Isn’t that why you’re so eager to join me?”

“At this point, I am so ready for this nightmare to be over that I do not care what I wake to.” Princess Luna said. “If I wake at all.”

“We’ve earned it.” Princess Celestia said firmly. “After all we’ve been through…we’ve earned a rest.”

“We old ponies have endured the most.” Princess Luna said fondly nuzzling her sister as they looked on at Fluttershy’s tree. “Those that are young should never see so much.”

“Or live so long.” Princess Celestia sighed.

As the princesses turned to leave, a nightingale came and perched in the highest branch of Fluttershy’s tree. A squirrel crawled its way up the trunk and into a hollowed out knothole in the center. A jay, a raven and several owls bunkered down for the night, making their nest for the night. Hundreds of ants carried their queen from a hill in the forest down into the roots of the old tree. Spiders crawled up and ate the ants; lizards came down and ate the spiders. A lone family of coatl on their way back to Tenocoltlan stopped in the tree for a rest. The smallest one, still nursing his injured wing, rested in soft branches, sleeping safe at last until the morning came.

Author's Note

Aand thus ends the Fluttershy arc.

I was debating putting a scene where Spike leaves for school here but I thought it ended pretty well where I left it. The next chapter will lurch ahead a little bit but hopefully not too much. I've done my best to keep the time skips to a minimum but a few are going to be unavoidable.

I borrowed the last bits of Celestia and Luna's dialogue from Lear with a little paraphrasing on my part

I like writing for the Royal Sisters. I enjoy it so much that I think I'm going to do an AU with Celestia and Luna as a unicorn and pegasus respectively under the tutelage of the Mane Six Princesses. I don't know if this has been done before but I hope to put my own twist on it. IT will be considerably lighter than this story, striving for Original Flavor with a few minor variations. If you'd be interested in reading something like that, let me know.

I'm going to post it anyway

Read and Review! I love hearing from you guys/girls/variations thereupon!

Changing Trains

Changing Trains

“Passport?”

“Check.”

“Luggage?”

“Checked in.”

“Carry on?”

“Right here.”

“Photo album?”

“Packed.”

“Quills and parchment?”

“Packed.”

“School Uniforms?”

“Altered, pressed and packed-thank you Rarity.”

“You’re welcome, dear.”

“Okay…schoolbooks?”

“Ordered and shipped to the dorm.”

“Wallet?”

“Check.”

“Neighponese bittos?”

“Got my cash converted at mall yesterday.”

“Are you sure the Neighponese bank is handling your accounts correctly? I know Celestia more or less oversaw the transfer but if there’s a problem with your money, we should-”

“Will you quit yer fussin already, Twilight?” Applejack said, leaning over the back of her seat as the train rumbled along the tracks from Ponyville to Canterlot. “Spike’s had all his ducks in a row for weeks now.”

“I know, I know.” Twilight sighed. “Can you really blame me for double checking though? It’s not like Spike can just pop back here in a flash if he forgets something.”

“Relax, Twilight.” Spike said. “Years of putting up with your anal retentive organization habits have rubbed off on me. I have lists to organize my lists of things I need to take with me; you worry too much.”

“Worrying too much is what I do, Spike.” Twilight said, rolling up her list and stashing it in a saddlebag. “And seeing as I’m going to be robbed of my worrying privileges for the foreseeable future, I think I’m entitled to use this little train ride to fuss over you and embarrass the spines off your back. Now did you remember the embroidered “We Love Spikey Wikey” blanket we stitched for you or-”

“What?!” Spike said.

“Oh don’t worry Twilight.” Rarity said. “I had it airmailed to his dorm wrapped in wrapping paper printed with his baby pictures.”

“Ha ha.” Spike said. “You guys are hilarious; truly top notch yuksters.”

“What makes you think we’re kidding?” Twilight said.

“Y-you are kidding, right?” Spike said.

“I guess you’ll find out.” Rarity said sharing a wink and a laugh with Twilight.

“Oh come on that is so not even close to funny!” Spike said as his friends shared a laugh at his expense. “I don’t want to get my tail kicked on the first day of new school!”

“Next stop, Canterlot Station.” A tinny mechanical voice called from over the intercom. “Canterlot Station Fifteen Minutes. Please make sure you have all of your belongings and exit the train on the left side when we come to a complete stop. Canterlot Station Fifteen Minutes.”

“Wow…been a while since we’ve been to the city.” Applejack mused as the spires of Canterlot came into view. “With Braeburn comin up from Appleoosa to help with expandin the back forty, I guess I haven’t had the time.”

“I was here a few weeks ago dealing with the Wonderbolt audition.” Rainbow Dash said.

“Heard anything about that yet?” Pinkie Pie asked.

“Well…it’s kinda complicated.” Rainbow Dash said.

“What’s complicated about it?” Twilight asked. “I read in the Canterlot Sun that your tailwind blew over the judges’ table when you flew past them; how are they not begging you to join?”

“Wonderbolts aren’t just about speed, Twilight.” Rainbow Dash said. “I got called back for the team auditions tomorrow but if I don’t sync well with my potential wingmares it doesn’t matter how fast I can fly. Besides, there’s that whole…Spitfire thing.”

“What about her?” Twilight said. “I thought she was captain of the Wonderbolts.”

“Was being one of the operative words.” Rainbow Dash said. “She blew her left pectoralis trying to do a Reverse Super McVarial 900. She keeps saying that she’s going to come back but…it’s hard to come back from an injury like that. And her CO, Soarin is more of a Draft Horse than a team leader so-”

“Draft Horse?” Twilight said.

“Big guy, strong wings.” Rainbow Dash said. “Flies in front to break the wind so the stunt fliers can draft behind him and use his slipstream to gain speed without killing their wings. Soarin’s a total workhorse and the Wonderbolts couldn’t function without him but he doesn’t have the agility or maneuvering that Spitfire has…had…has. Not to mention the fact that Spitfire coordinated all of the stunts that made the Wonderbolts famous. Now that she's laid up, the whole team is out of whack. She’s lead the Wonderbolts for so long that it’s going to be almost impossible to find somepony to replace her.”

“Hmm…that is a pickle… if only there was an up and coming young speedster who idolized the Wonderbolts to swoop in and support the team with their leader on the mend….but where in the world are they gonna find one of those?” Applejack said, nudging Rainbow Dash playfully.

“Seriously, Dashie, why are you even stressing it?” Pinkie Pie said. “You’re a shoe in for sure!”

“Hey, I know I can fly; that’s not the problem.” Rainbow Dash said. “But Spitfire wasn’t just a great flyer; she's a great leader. She made the team what it is today and I don’t know if I can measure up to that.”

“Wow, they haven’t even offered you the job yet and you’re already got your eye on the boss’ chair.” Applejack chuckled. “Let it never be said that you don’t dream big, Rainbow.”

“I don’t have the stamina for wingmare and Surprise and Rapidfire have that down. Soarin’s the Draft Horse, Fleetfoot always brings up the tail so the only position open now that Spitfire is down is Pointmare and Pointmare always leads.” Rainbow Dash said. “I can do the stunts and take direction well enough but leading is just…look, I don’t want steal Spike’s thunder. We’re not gonna see him for years and I’m yakking away about my job prospects.”

“I don’t mind; I’m going to be out of the Equestrian aerial sports gossip loop for a couple of years anyway.” Spike chortled. “Besides, they’re not gonna put you in charge on your first day, right?”

“I guess…” Rainbow Dash said.

“You’re gonna kill that audition tomorrow; that’s all you need to worry about.” Spike said. “Whatever happens after that, you can worry about later.”

“Yeah...you’re right.” Rainbow Dash chuckled. “Never thought I’d be getting a pep talk from a high school student.”

“Dragons are wise creatures, Rainbow Dash.” Spike said solemnly, eliciting a barely suppressed snort of laughter from Pinkie Pie.

“Sorry.” Pinkie Pie said. “Just had something in my-hey look at all the cameras!”

They pulled into the station and Twilight’s stomach dropped as she saw dozens of reporters lining the platform. As their train rolled to a stop, they all turned and started crowding the windows and doors, cameras snapping rapidly.

“Oh are you kidding me?!” Twilight groaned, pulling her window curtain closed and ducking behind her seat. “Celestia said she was going to create a diversion so I could see Spike off without the paparazzi breathing down my neck!”

“How did they even find out when we were taking him?” Pinkie Pie said. “You changed the departure time so many times to throw the press off, I didn’t know when we were leaving until you told me!”

“Rarity, give me your hat and scarf; quick!” Twilight hissed, donning the broad brimmed hat and wrapping the scarf around her head. “Okay, come on!”

Ducking behind the seats, Twilight led her friends down the train and towards the end of the platform. Cautiously poking her head out the door, Twilight beckoned Rainbow Dash and the others to follow her. They were almost off the train when suddenly-

“There she is!” Twilight looked up to see the small mob of journalists and photographers stampeding their way

“I’m sorry everypony.” Twilight sighed. “But I’m just seeing a friend off and I was wondering if you could give me a moment of privac-ooph!” Twilight grunted as she was unceremoniously shoved aside and nearly trampled by the throng of reporters crowding around the train door.

“She’s over here!” One reporter cried. “Rainbow Dash! Hey Rainbow Dash!”

“Over here, Rainbow Dash!”

“Just a quick word Rainbow Dash!”

“Can you comment on Captain Spitfire’s recent wing injury? Is she planning on returning to active duty?”

“Uh... well you know Spitfire’s doing everything she...uh...can...” Rainbow Dash said, clearly stupefied by the dozens of questions being thrown her way.

“Are the Wonderbolts finished?”

“No! No way! Listen, it’s-”

“Is it true that you’re taking Spirfire’s position in the Wonderbolts? Did she receive the wing injury in an attempt to show you up after your impressive tryout?”

“What?!” Rainbow Dash said. “No! Why would she-”

“Does Captain Spitfire feel threatened by your latest performance?!”

“Rainbow Dash, how do you respond to the rumors that you’re using speed enhancing potions to perform your stunts?!”

“What speed enhancing potions?!” Rainbow Dash spluttered

“Is it true you engineered Spitfire’s accident to take her job?!”

“How would I have done that?!” Rainbow Dash said.

“Scientists say that you shouldn’t be able to break the sound barrier without breaking every bone in your body; do you have a response?!”

“Are you planning a coup with the other Wonderbolts to oust Spitfire now that she’s injured herself?!”

“Is it true that you dye your mane to hide your advancing age?!”

“Excuse me?!” Rainbow Dash said

“Commander Soarin said that you had a record breaking tryout and that you’re an excellent flyer; how long have you been romantically involved with Soarin?”

“R-romantically involved?!” Rainbow Dash echoed

“Is it true that Spitfire is leaving the Wonderbolts due to your affair with Commander Soarin?”

“No, she doesn’t even know about-I mean nothing is happening between me and Soarin!” Rainbow Dash said

“Rumor has it that you’re working with Princess Luna to form a rival flying squad to compete against the Wonderbolts! Why are you trying to destroy the Wonderbolts, Rainbow Dash?! Is this bitterness over your romantic rivalry with Spitfire?!”

“Why do you hate Spitfire so much, Rainbow Dash?”

“I don’t!” Rainbow Dash said

“What do you say to the rumors of steroid abuse in the Wonderbolt locker room?!”

“Is Fleetfoot pregnant with Rapidfire’s foal?!”

“That’s…that’s their business!” Rainbow Dash said. “Ask them!”

“Why no shoes Rainbow Dash?!”

“Gentleponies, gentleponies, please!” Rarity said suddenly, pushing her way in front of Rainbow Dash. “Rainbow Dash would be happy to answer any questions you may have-”

“I would?!” Rainbow Dash said.

“Yes she would.” Rarity said, shooting Rainbow Dash a meaningful look. “She would be happy to keep you all busy for a little while, wouldn’t she?”

Rainbow Dash looked from Rarity to Twilight to Spike and finally sighed in resignation. “Okay, everypony!” She called, flying up above the crowd. “I’m gonna answer your first fifteen question so form a line and follow me!”

Rainbow Dash jetted off like a rocket trailing a stampede of reporters rabbling about rumors in her wake.

“Well…how about that.” Applejack said as the dust from the mob settled leaving Twilight and her friends alone on the platform.

“Our little Dashie’s all grown up and being hounded by the paparazzi.” Pinkie Pie sighed, wiping an imaginary tear away.

“You know…I’m relieved that I don’t have the entire associated press stalking my every move, I really am. But at the same time…I’m offended.” Twilight said, scratching her head. “I know I shouldn’t be offended that the press forgot about me already but…I am.”

“They must not have recognized you all dolled up like Rarity.” Pinkie Pie said.

“Yeah…I guess.” Twilight said

“Honeymoon’s over, honey.” Applejack chuckled. “You're just another politician now.”

“Well as long as Rainbow Dash has got their attention…” Rarity said, examining the train schedule posted on the wall. “We may as well get to Spike’s platform while we have the privacy.”

Rarity led their little group to a secluded part of the station where the international trains came and went. An electric billboard announced the trains coming and going:

Twilight glanced at the clock on the wall; 2:15.

“Looks like we have some time to kill.” Twilight said, levitating Spike’s luggage behind her as she led the group over to Track 3. She glanced around to see if there was anypony watching and then quickly pulled a chain up to block the doorway. Spike was the only one on the platform and a quick check of the train records (through minor abuse of royal powers) showed that he was the only one departing from the Canterlot station. Which was good; Twilight preferred to avoid the crowds wherever she could.

“Well, as long as we’re here-” Pinkie Pie said, rustling around in her saddlebags for a moment before producing a small box with a red button on it. “I thought we could have a few snacks before Spike goes!” Pinkie pressed the button and the box began shaking violently.

“Uh…Pinkie?” Applejack said, edging away from the box. “What exactly do ya got there?”

“It’s a Party Box, silly!” Pinkie Pie said as the rumbling intensified. “Just pack everything you need for a party in the box and with a press of the button-”

Pinkie was cut off as the box burst open sending cupcakes and pastries splattering everywhere. Rarity screamed, diving behind Spike and Twilight as they caught a face full of fruit pie. Within moments, the entire train platform was coated in fruit and processed sugar.

“Pinkie Pie.” Twilight said, wiping raspberry jam out of her eyes. “Was that…supposed to happen?”

“N-not exactly.” Pinkie Pie chuckled, wiping the custard out of her eyes. “I did base the designs off of my Party Cannon so I may have put a teensy weensy bit too much gunpowder in the delivery mechanism. Still have a couple of bugs to work out; there was supposed to be whipped cream to go with the berry tarts but-”

The box shuddered again just as Rarity lifted her head from behind Spike and Twilight and with a flatulent thrrp a jet of whipped cream erupted from the box and hit Rarity square in the face.

“AHHHH!” Rarity cried. “Pinkie Pie!”

“Oh there’s the whipped cream!” Pinkie Pie cried. “Must’ve been a delay on Dessert Dispensing Spigot, I’m gonna have to look into that as soon as we get back.”

“Getitoff getitoff getitoff getitoff getitoff getitoff getitoff getitoff getitoff GETITOFF!” Rarity wailed, frantically shaking her mane sending globules of cream flying everywhere.

“Oh re-lax, Rarity!” Pinkie Pie giggled.

“RELAX?!” Rarity yelled. “Your little gizmo got cream in my mane! Do you have any idea how hard it is to get clotted dairy products out of hair?!”

“Lighten up!” Pinkie Pie said. “It’s not like you’re at a royal wedding or anything; who cares if you look a bit messy?”

“I care!” Rarity screeched. “A lady must always look her best on the off chance that she meets-"

“Oh dear, did we come at a bad time?”

Twilight looked up as Princess Celestia and Princess Luna stood surveying the sticky group before them with puzzled expressions.

“Oh kill me now.” Rarity moaned as a fresh drop of whipped cream slid off her limp, sticky mane with an audible splat. Everyone except Twilight immediately gave the arriving princesses a bow while Twilight settled for a nod and a small smile directed at Princess Celestia.

“Did you ladies pick a fight with a pastry chef?” Princess Luna said. “Or is this some new form of fashion that I’m unfamiliar with.”

“Um, w-well Your Highness, you see it’s…well…um…” Rarity babbled. “It’s a long story, really but it’s because-”

“Pinkie Pie.” Twilight said.

“Pinkie Pie?” Princess Celestia replied.

“Pinkie Pie.” Twilight said.

“Ohhh.” Princess Celestia said. “Pinkie Pie.”

“Your entourage seems to be one short today, Princess Twilight.” Princess Luna said. “I would have thought Rainbow Dash would have been here to see Spike off.”

“She was,” Twilight said. “But then-”

As if on cue, Rainbow Dash whipped around the corner and dove behind a trashcan, breathing heavily and shaking.

“Speak of the daredevil and she shall appear.” Princess Luna said.

“Everything alright, dear?” Rarity asked, offering Rainbow Dash her handkerchief.

“Those freaking reporters are relentless!” Rainbow Dash panted, dabbing her brow with Rarity’s handkerchief and passing it back to her. “I thought I was never gonna-dude, what happened to you guys?” Rainbow Dash said, looking the pastry splattered group over as a cupcake that stuck itself to the ceiling fell and impaled itself squarely on Rarity’s horn.

“Pinkie Pie.” Twilight sighed.

“Pinkie Pie?” Rainbow Dash said.

"Pinkie Pie." Twilight said

"Pinkie Pie?" Rainbow Dash said, turning to an embarrassed looking Pinkie Pie

“Party Box.” Pinkie Pie said.

“Really?” Rainbow Dash said. “I thought there were still a few kinks you needed to work out?”

“There are.” Rarity said darkly, earning a laugh from Spike and Pinkie Pie

“So how’d you manage to give them shutterbugs the slip?” Applejack asked Rainbow Dash.

“Told them Princess Celestia was spotted stuffing her face with cake at the bakery down the street and they ate it up like chumps.” Rainbow Dash chuckled. “I swear, ever since that Gabby Gums fiasco-”

“Ahem.” Princess Celestia coughed.

“Oh crap.” Rainbow Dash moaned, turning to bow to Princess Celestia. “P-Princess! Didn’t see you there! Wh-what bring you to our neck of the woods!”

“Oh just taking time off from stuffing my face with cake to see Spike off.” Princess Celestia said brusquely. “But after this it’s straight back to the bakery for me for another round of marzipan fruitcake funneled directly into my mouth with a firehose.”

“Oh, hey, listen about that whole bakery thing, y-you know I was just f-fooling around trying to give the media the slip.” Rainbow Dash said nervously. “I-I’m sure you can understand being a massive celebrity yourself.”

“Massive?” Princess Celestia said, raising an eyebrow

“N-no, I didn’t mean it like that!” Rainbow Dash said, chuckling nervously. “I’m just saying that somepony of your…uh…magnitude-”

“Magnitude?” Princess Celestia said icily.

“Oh, shoot, no no no no, I didn’t mean it like that! I-I just meant that y-you probably know what it’s like to have reporters orbiting around you twenty-four seven!”

“And now you’re saying that I’m big enough to have my own orbit?!” Princess Celestia said.

“N-n-no I just…I just meant that…um…”

“Oh stop teasing the girl, Celestia.” Princess Luna said. “She’s going to dissolve into liquid rainbow.”

“Relax, Rainbow Dash, I’m just having fun with you.” Princess Celestia laughed, patting Rainbow Dash on the back.

“H-heh, good one Princess.” Rainbow Dash squeaked, wiping her brow.

“The reporters wouldn’t have believed the story about you being a cakehound so readily if it wasn’t true, Celestia.” Princess Luna said.

“Luna!” Princess Celestia said blushing furiously.

“Don’t play coy with me, sister; you’ve been eyeing that cupcake stuck to Rarity’s horn for the past five minutes.” Princess Luna.

“Luna!” Princess Celestia hissed as the small group shared a laugh at the princess’ expense.

“So…anyway.” Applejack said, wiping a tear of laughter away. “Did y’all come down to say goodbye to Spike too?”

“Yes.” Princess Celestia said. “Well, actually, I had hoped to speak to Spike privately before I-before he leaves. I have something I would like to give him.”

“Uh,” Spike turned to Twilight who nodded him on after a split second deliberation. “Yeah, sure.”

Twilight watched as the two of them walked to the end of the platform, princess and dragon talking quietly between themselves. Twilight strained her ears to try and eavesdrop only to find her ears filled with a low buzzing noise every time she tried to make out what they were saying.

“What d’ya think they’re talkin about?” Applejack whispered.

“Who knows?” Twilight said.

“Want me to get in closer and try and get the scoop?” Rainbow Dash said. “I can’t hear anything they’re saying over this obnoxious buzzing noise.”

“That’s the Busybody Barricade charm.” Twilight said. “It prevents eavesdropping, overhearing and spying of any kind. Shining Armor used to use it all the time when he and Cadence were studying in his room.”

Rarity and Applejack shared a brief look. “Studying?”

“Yeah, Cadence was over pretty much every other day after school studying for their high school exams.”

“With a spell that keeps folks from listenin in on them?” Applejack said.

“Yep.” Twilight said. “Shining Armor said they needed complete silence and privacy to study for their exams. It must have been pretty tough for them because they always came downstairs flushed and manes frizzled…and no matter how hard they studied, they never seemed to do all that well on their exams.”

“Uh…Twilight?” Rainbow Dash said. “I don’t think they were getting much studying done.”

“Of course they were!” Twilight laughed. “Why else would they sequester themselves away for hours at a time in the privacy of Shining Armor’s…bedroom….” Twilight trailed off, eyes glazing over.

“Give her a moment.” Princess Luna said. Twilight’s eye twitched for a moment as twelve years of belated realization slammed into her with the force of a runaway freight train.

“Wh-while they were supposed to be watching me?!”Twilight gasped. “While they were supposed to be studying?!”

“Years after she graduates, Twilight Sparkle finally understands high school students.” Pinkie Pie giggled.

“Oh, I swear, the next time I see him I’m going to give Shining Armor a piece of my-” Twilight stopped short, feigning a cough to cover her embarrassment. Nopony noticed her little slip or if they did, they pretended not to.

At the end of the platform, Princess Celestia withdrew a worn leatherbound book from her aide’s saddlebag and passed it to Spike with a few soft words. Spike ran his talons over the cover reverently, paging through the covers as Princess Celestia withdrew a second book, new and shiny. Spike went to open it but Princess Celestia gently laid a hoof on the cover, fixing Spike with stern look and speaking quickly.

“Can’t you drop the barrier or something?” Rainbow Dash said.

“I could.” Twilight conceded. “But I won’t. Celestia practically raised Spike from the time I hatched him and if she wants to speak with Spike privately…she’s certainly earned it.”

“So you and my sister are on better terms now, I take it?” Princess Luna said

“We’re back on speaking terms.” Twilight said. “And even if we weren’t-”Princess Celestia bent down and Spike wrapped his arms around her neck in a tight hug. “Even if we weren’t I wouldn’t intrude on their time together.”

Spike and Princess Celestia made their way back from the end of the platform just the platform started shaking as a sleek silver train rolled to a stop beside the platform.

“Hey…where are the guys pulling the train?” Rainbow Dash said, noting the absence of workponies hitched to the front.

“Must be one of them newfangled horseless trains.” Applejack said. “Heard they’re all the rage in Neighpon.”

“About time.” Princess Luna remarked. “The idea of ponies pulling ponies around in huge hunks of metal chained to their backs was a rather silly idea if you ask me.”

“Good Afternoon." A tinny mechanical voice called out from one of the speakers on the platform. "The 2:45 to Sacramareto will begin boarding in a few moments. Passengers headed to Sacramareto or connecting with the 8:15 to Tatsumi Port Island will be able to board shortly. Please stand behind the yellow line until the doors open and your conductors indicate that it is safe to board. This message will repeat in Neighponese for your convenience. Konichiwa-”

“This is me.” Spike said, stowing the books Princess Celestia gave him in his messenger bag.

“Do you have everything you need?” Twilight asked. “Where’s the rest of your luggage?”

“It’s getting loaded from the last train.”

“Okay, where’s your passport?” Twilight said.

“In my bag; they don’t check it until I get to the Sacramareto station.” Spike said.

“Wallet?”

“In my bag.” Spike said.

“Okay, what about your-”

“Twilight.” Spike said gently cutting her off. “I’m fine. I have everything I need.”

“Just checking.” Twilight mumbled as the doors to the train slid soundlessly open.

“All aboard the 2:45 to Sacramareto!” A conductor called from the engine car. “Please have your tickets ready!”

“Alright.” Spike said with a deep breath. “This is it.”

“We’re really going to miss you Spikey!” Pinkie Pie said, squeezing the young dragon in the tightest hug she could muster.

“You be sure to study hard now.” Applejack said, joining the embrace.

“Don’t study too hard.” Rainbow Dash said. “You don’t wanna end up like Twilight do you?”

“Hey!” Twilight said.

“Do remember to write us every now and then.” Rarity said, fondly tousling Spike’s headspikes. "Take lots of pictures so we can see how you're doing."

“I will.” Spike promised. “And…Rarity?”

“Yes dear?” Rarity said.

Spike struggled with himself for a moment and once or twice he looked like he was about to say something. Finally he gave up and settled for smiling at her. “Nothing.”

Finally, Spike turned to Twilight. “Welp…this is it.”

“It sure is.” Twilight said. “Nervous?”

“Terrified.” Spike said with a grin. “In a good way, though.”

“You know you can come home anytime you want.” Twilight said.

“I know.” Spike said.

“Spike, I-”Twilight said before getting cut off by the train horn.

“Final call!” The conductor called. “All aboard for Sacramareto! Sacramareto, all aboard!”

“What are you waiting for?” Twilight said with a smile as Spike turned back to her. “You’re going to miss your train.”

“But-”

“It’s okay.” Twilight said. “You have a train to catch."

With a brief glance back at his friends, Spike turned and crossed the threshold into the train. Twilight watched him through the window, waving at everypony on the platform. The baby dragon she hatched and helped raise getting on a train to study in a foreign country.

Her little helper…her little Spike.

“Spike!” Twilight called out to him as the train doors closed

Spike stuck his head out the window as the train lurched from the station. “What?!”

In a heartbeat, Twilight blinked up onto the train in a flash of magic, throwing her arms around Spike and hugging him tightly.

“Twilight!” Spike said in surprise. “What are you-”

“I have studied under the greatest sorceress to ever live.” Twilight said. “I graduated from the most prestigious university of magic in the world. I have fought and triumphed over more evil things than anypony else. I have mastered literally thousands of magic spells and was crowned the Princess of Magic...and I can say with complete honesty that I have never been prouder of anything more than I am proud to have had the privilege of seeing you grow into a truly wonderful young dragon.”

“Twilight…” Spike said, eyes suddenly misty.

“I love you, Spike.” Twilight said. “And I couldn’t let you go without telling you just how proud I am of you.”

“Twilight.” Spike said.

“I know, that was probably cheesy,” Twilight said.

“No, Twilight!” Spike said.

“And I admit, I practiced that little speech last night in the bathroom mirror.” Twilight chuckled.

“Twilight!” Spike cried.

“What?” Twilight said.

“The train is leaving!” Spike said.

Twilight looked out the window to see her friends running after the train as the station disappeared in the distance. “Oh…crap.”

“Well that was dramatic.” Rainbow Dash said as Twilight trotted back up to the station.

“Sorry.” Twilight said, looking after the train as it rounded the corner and out of sight. “I just had to tell him one last thing.”

“Of course.” Princess Celestia said. The small group sat on the platform for a few moments, watching the smokestack from Spike’s train drift away into the balmy afternoon air.

“He’s gone.” Twilight sighed.

“He’s on his way.” Princess Celestia corrected. Princess Luna had shooed the rest of the group over to the other end of the platform to give Princess Celestia and Twilight a moment alone. “And he’s going to come back.”

“I know…” Twilight sighed. “It’s just going to be hard without him with me all the time.”

“I think I know exactly what you mean.” Princess Celestia said, regarding Twilight fondly. “I remember feeling the same way when my favorite student left to study in another town.”

Twilight blushed in spite of herself. “I-I’m sure you managed without me.”

“As you will without Spike.” Princess Celestia said.

“Thanks…for coming.” Twilight said. “It meant a lot to Spike.”

“It was my pleasure.” Princess Celestia said. “Are you returning to Ponyville right away?”

“Rainbow Dash has Wonderbolts callbacks tomorrow.” Twilight said. “We’re going to stay overnight to watch…why?”

“Oh…no reason.” Princess Celestia said. “I was just cleaning out some of the dustier section of the Royal Archives and I came upon some of Starswirl’s later work-”

“Before or after his time in the sanitarium?” Twilight asked.

“After.” Princess Celestia said.

“Really?” Twilight said. “I thought you personally made sure all of Starswirl’s later work was destroyed.”

“The first few unicorns to attempt his later spells wound up babbling in strange languages about hairless two legged giants watching every move we make once a week; can you blame me?” Princess Celestia said.

“No…I’m just wondering why one of his post-asylum books is suddenly cropping up when they were supposed to be destroyed.”

“I may have missed a few…on purpose.” Princess Celestia said. “I had hoped that one day I might be able to make sense of them but…I confess I’m as lost as the first sorcerers who tried to make sense of them and I was hoping that…if you had a few hours now and again you might be willing to-”

“Help you figure them out?” Twilight said. “You’ve had your hooves on them for centuries and you haven’t been able to figure them out; what makes you think I’d have any better luck than you?”

“Two in harmony can surpass one in perfection.” Princess Celestia said. “Not that I’m perfect by any stretch of the imagination but I figure the two of us could accomplish more together than I could alone.”

“Princess Luna wasn’t interested in helping out?” Twilight said.

“Luna has her own affairs to set in order.” Princess Celestia said. “And this Starswirl business is a bit of a personal pet of mine. I thought that given your previous interest and experience with Starswirl’s spells I thought you might consider…working with me again.”

“Working with you…like before Shining Armor’s funeral?” Twilight said.

“I don’t know if things are ever going to be the same as before.” Princess Celestia said. “But if you’d like...we could try to start again.”

Twilight looked down the track biting her lip thoughtfully. “Send me the notes.” She said after a long moment. “I’ll see what I can make of them during the tryouts and I’ll swing by the castle on my way back to Ponyville.”

“Thank you Twilight.” Princess Celestia said. “Truth be told…I really miss teaching you.”

“We’re working together on this; you’re not my teacher anymore.” Twilight said.

"Of course." Princess Celestia laughed.

“Besides you’ve pretty much taught me everything you know already.” Twilight said, turning to join her friends.

Not everything. Princess Celestia thought to herself. Not yet.

Author's Note

So...not much happened in this chapter but I needed to set some stuff up for the rest of the story (Namely the Wonderbolts thing, Braeburn being in Ponyville and the books Celestia gave Spike.) Feel free to speculate on all of that.

Thanks for all the support! Like if you liked, dislike if you disliked (but please tell me why!) and leave a comment!

Next week is the end of Act 1! It's also the titular chapter! GET HYPE!

Long Live Princess Twilight

Long Live Princess Twilight

It was just bad luck to have a coronation on the same day as a funeral.

Twilight had never been the superstitious one but it seemed inauspicious, bordering on on outright blasphemous, to change out of a mourning dress and jump right into a coronation gown as though the oldest and wisest of Equestria's friends wasn't just laid to rest that morning. The entire city seemed to be eager to move on after the funeral, removing black flags embroidered with suns and moons and replacing them with bright starry purple banners that flapped obnoxiously in the breeze. The party decorators were swift; in an hour after the memorial parade, nopony could tell there had even been a funeral that day. Colorful parade floats were being lined up, vendors were lining the streets with cakes and candy to sell to the hoards of ponies packing the capital and the palace grounds were decorated with thousands upon thousands of purple stars that glittered in anticipation of the party tonight.

A party that Twilight was half tempted to cancel out of pure spite.

After nearly one thousand years of faithful rule the ponies of Canterlot had practically dumped their princesses in a ditch in their rush to celebrate Twilight's new title. Those that weren't actively kissing up to her were concealing their disdain for the upjumped alicorn behind false smiles and empty flattery. Those that were sure of their lofty lifestyle under Celestia were worried for the first time in generations; noble houses that had existed at Celestia's pleasure were now concerned that Twilight would upset their privilege. Some actively sought to curry her favor while others looked for ways to get her removed. On the morning after Celestia and Luna's death, dozens of government officials that Celestia had personally trusted conveniently lost the documents detailing the princesses' last orders. Were it not for a master set that Luna had the foresight to seal away in a safe in her chamber, Twilight might have found her reign as ruler of Equestria to be shorter than she wanted it to be.

Not that she wanted to rule in the first place. She didn't fancy moving into the large empty palace or sleeping in her teacher's old chambers or having her little apartment in the library packed up and shipped to Canterlot, miles away from everypony she knew or cared about-

Twilight shook her head, willing a wave of melancholy down until she could deal with it later. She couldn't afford to look frazzled or unsure in front of ponies who were looking to her for leadership (or looking for an excuse to oust her). The crown, and all the responsibilities that it entailed, belonged to Twilight now whether she wanted them or not.

The crown in question leered up at her from its plush velvet box, every bit as ostentatious and gaudy as it looked on Celestia at her first coronation. The glittering gold and rubies that had been crudely pressed and set nearly a thousand years ago looked so majestic from afar but now that Twilight had a chance to look at it up close she could see how rough, bumpy and jagged it looked. The First Crown had been a symbol of the Equestrian Royal House for nearly one thousand years but all Twilight could think was how ugly it looked. How misshapen and primitively cast it was and how Rarity could have designed something ten times as beautiful-

Twilight was shaken out of her brooding by a soft knock at the door.

“Yes?” Twilight said weakly, clearing her throat and rubbing her eyes. “I mean, yes?”

“Your Highness, there are four mares outside who claim that they are your friends.” Her guard’s voice said from the other side of the door.

“We are her friends you glorified rent-a-cop!” Rainbow Dash’s voice said. “Do you seriously not recognize us from the twenty foot tall stain glass windows in the throne room?!”

“Ma’am, if you insist on being belligerent, I will be forced to place you under arrest!”

“Oh I would love to see you try, pal.” Rainbow Dash chuckled. “Go ahead, Cupcake, give my your best freaking shot! I would love nothing more than to-"

Twilight dashed over to the door and flung it open before Rainbow Dash could get herself thrown in jail. Rainbow Dash and the guard stopped glaring at each other and turned to look at Twilight.

“It’s alright, sir, they’re telling the truth!” Twilight said. “Please let them in.”

Rainbow Dash shot the guard a gloating smirk before leading the small trail of ponies into the small room. As she closed the door behind them Twilight was happy to see that, although they had changed out of their funeral dress, they weren’t dressed as flashy as half the ponies already trailing into the throne room. Even Rarity was underdressed for a royal coronation as a sign of respect for Celestia and Luna.

"Sheesh, how many times does a girl have to save the world before she gets a little recognition?" Pinkie Pie said.

"Seriously! It's like Twilight got enough recognition for all of us and forgot to pass it out or something." Rainbow Dash said, earning a nudge in the ribs from Applejack. "Ow! What'd I do?!"

"You mean besides braying like an insensitive jackass?" Applejack hissed. "You know Twilight doesn't care for all this fuss being made about her!"

"Which is why I would graciously consider taking some of the respect off her hooves." Rainbow Dash said. "What's the matter with that?!"

"You know I'd send some of this fuss your way if I could, Rainbow Dash." Twilight chuckled.

"Yeah, yeah, whatever." Rainbow Dash said. "Just don't forget us when you're sitting on your gilded throne; I'm sick of getting stopped by guards even when I'm invited."

"Sorry about that." Twilight said softly. "I trusted Chancellor Harrier to put your names on the list of people allowed in...she must've forgotten."

"Right, she "forgot." Rainbow Dash said. "She cleared every baron and duchess from here to Cloudsdale but she conveniently "forgot" to add the names of the ponies who saved Equestria more times than anypony else. Her memory is that bad, I'm sure."

"It won't happen again." Twilight assured, rubbing her eyes wearily.

"Don't worry about it, sugar." Applejack said, wrapping an arm around Rainbow Dash's neck and squeezing tightly. "Rainbow ain't bothered by a little hang up, are you Rainbow?"

"I-if I say yes, are you going to choke me?" Rainbow Dash said.

"Considering it." Applejack said with a smile

"Then no, we're good!" Rainbow Dash chuckled nervously. "I-I'm sure it isn't going to happen again so-"

"It won't." Twilight said emphatically. "I don't know why it happened this time. I'm sorry you were treated that way and I'm...I'm really glad you're here."

"Like we'd miss out on front row seats to watch our bestest princess friend get coronated!" Pinkie Pie said, glomping on to Twilight

"Crowned, dear." Rarity said, subtly prying Pinkie Pie off Twilight and smoothing her dress out. "Coronated isn't a word."

"It should be!" Pinkie Pie said. "Crowned just sounds so dull; it sounds like something nasty you'd get done at the dentist. Coronated sounds regal, refined, sophisticated! I'd rather be coronated than crowned any day of the week, but what do I know; I'm not the one getting coronated today, am I?"

"I'll see I can pull some strings with the dictionaries to get coronated officially recognized as a word." Twilight said. "I think I'd rather be coronated than crowned any day."

“So...are you ready to get yourself coronated then?" Applejack said.

"Pretty much." Twilight said. "As ready as I'll ever be."

"Really?" Rarity said uncertainly, looking Twilight up and down.

“Y-yes, why?” Twilight said, looking down at her dress. “Is something wrong with my outfit?”

“No, you look lovely but…is that really how you’re going to wear your mane?” Rarity asked.

“Oh, well, I wanted to do something fancy with it but…there wasn’t enough time after the funeral.” Twilight said, nervously tugging at her simple ponytail.

“Sit.” Rarity commanded as she pulled a pin out of her own mane and started undoing Twilight’s ponytail. “A princess deserves to look her best on her coronation day.”

“Yeah, because I haven’t had one of those already.” Twilight muttered. “What does it matter how I look; half the ponies in that hall wish I died instead of Celestia and the other half are lining up to kiss my flank as soon as this stupid coronation ceremony is over. So if half the crowd is going to hate my hair no matter what I do and the other half is going to say the love it no matter what it looks like, what’s the point in doing anything with it at all?”

“Because you said you wanted to do something nice with it.” Rarity said. “And that’s all that matters.”

“I wish that were all that mattered.” Twilight mumbled.

“How’re you holding up, all things considered?” Applejack asked.

“I’m alright.” Twilight half-lied. “Things were a little crazy yesterday at the Prime Minister’s office but thankfully Celestia had the foresight to sign backups of her succession orders in the event that the ponies she trusted them with "lost" theirs.”

“I can’t believe the ponies Celestia trusted so much just turned around and tried to throw you under the bus!” Pinkie Pie said.

"My grandpappy used to say folks can get mighty nasty when there's something shiny up for grabs." Applejack said.

“Yes, well thankfully their little power grab failed.” Rarity said, pinning Twilight’s mane up while she braided a strand of her hair. “Celestia’s orders were upheld, Twilight is getting crowned today and the vipers slither back into their holes to lick their wounds and regroup for another attempt.”

“Another attempt?” Pinkie Pie said. “Twilight’s going to be the HPIC in half an hour; what else can they do to her?”

“Less than they think they can...but still enough to cause trouble for Twilight.” Rarity said, unpinning the hair from the top of Twilight’s head and braiding it with the rest. “Power in Equestria is changing hooves for the first time in a millennium and foolish ponies are climbing over each other to try and grab a slice for themselves.”

“Lousy no-good sidewinders.” Applejack muttered darkly. “I can’t say I envy you, Twilight. For all the perks this princess thing is giving you, at least you didn’t have to worry about people trying to stab you in the back when you were working in Ponyville.”

“Yeah…the library’s looking pretty good right now.” Twilight said distantly. “You guys found a replacement for me at the library, right?”

“We’ll take care of it.” Applejack promised.

“Don’t settle for anything less than the best.” Twilight said, suddenly finding herself getting choked up at the thought of the library-her library-being tended to by a stranger. “Make sure it's s-somepony who knows what she's doing and cares about the books. I spent four y-years getting that library just the way I l-liked it and I don’t want to…”

“Twilight?” Pinkie Pie asked. “Are you okay?”

“I’m fine.” Twilight said, blinking back tears. “I’m okay, really, I’m okay…”

Pinkie Pike laid a gentle hoof on Twilight’s shoulder and the dam that had been straining inside Twilight since Celestia’s death just broke. She doubled over herself and fruitlessly tried to choke back sobs that were spilling out of her mouth as fast as the tears spilled down her cheeks. All the stress, all the pressure she’d been under had finally overwhelmed her as she was forced to confront the reality that she wasn’t going back to Ponyville with her friends again. Her little apartment over the library was getting sold and occupied by somepony she didn’t know. She could never just drop in on a friend unannounced or just swing by the Sugarcube Corner for a snack. Her friends now lived half a kingdom away from her and there was no telling how long it was going to be before she saw them again.

“Oh dear, what’s the matter?” Rarity said as four pairs of arms pulled the sobbing princess into a group hug.

“Is it the crown?” Pinkie Pie asked. “I know it’s ugly but we can always make you a new one!”

“N-no, Pinkie.” Twilight chuckled in spite of herself. “It’s not that, it’s just-”

“Listen.” Rarity said soothingly rubbing Twilight’s arm. “No matter where we are or what we’re doing, if you want us to come, we’ll be here as fast as the train can take us.”

“Anytime, anywhere.” Pinkie Pie affirmed.

“But…but I’m not going to see you every day.” Twilight said, wiping her eyes. “Y-you girls are going to get on the train tomorrow and I…I don’t even know when I’m going to see you again.”

“Whenever you want to, honey!” Applejack said. “Give us a holler next weekend if you want to get together for something! We’re not just going to drop out of each other’s lives just because you’re moving.”

“That’s what you call it?” Twilight laughed.

“It was gonna happen sooner or later.” Applejack said. “Rainbow Dash is up with the Wonderbolts in Cloudsdale and before you know it, Rarity’s gonna be designing dresses in Canterlot.”

“But it doesn’t matter where we are.” Pinkie Pie said firmly. “We could be fifty million miles away on a different planet and we’d still hop on the nearest flying saucer home if you wanted us too.”

“If you think I’m about to let a couple hundred miles keep me from my favorite egghead princess, you obviously don’t know how fast I can fly.” Rainbow Dash said.

Twilight fought back a fresh wave of tears as a warm, tingling feeling of gratitude towards her friends spread through her. As much as it would hurt being away from them, Twilight could never doubt that she could count on them for anything.

“Almost time.” Twilight sighed, glancing at the clock on the wall. “Rarity, did you bring it?”

Rarity reached into her saddlebag for a crushed pink velvet case. Twilight opened the box and smiled tearfully as she saw a familiar gold necklace with a pink butterfly gem pressed in the center. She ran a hoof over it longingly, pausing for a moment to steady herself as memories of Fluttershy rose unbidden in her mind. She wondered what Fluttershy would have said if she could see her here today. Twilight hoped she’d tell her to be brave and do her best and that she would come up from Fillydelphia when she had time off from vet school. She wished, more than anything, that she had Fluttershy with her now but at least she could be remembered in a small way like this.

“Perfect.” Twilight said, fastening the necklace around her throat and admiring the result in the mirror. “Alright…let’s do this.”

Twilight led the group out of the small room and down the empty hall leading to the throne room. They paused before the large double doors that Twilight had passed through so many times. On the other side, she could hear the faint murmur of hundreds of ponies waiting to see her crowned for the second time. The next time she walked through the door, it would be as Crowned Princess of Equestria.

“Well…we better get going.” Rainbow Dash said and they started towards the side door leading into the throne room. “We gotta get this show on the road and we have to get to our seats before somepony tries to snatch them out from under us.”

“Good luck up there!” Applejack said

“We’ll be cheering you on from the front just like at Summer Sun Celebration!” Pinkie Pie said.

“Keep your head up, your highness.” Rarity said. “Your gracious subjects will be waiting for you when this is all over.”

As Twilight watched them leave her side to join the crowds of awed onlookers, she suddenly remembered the way they looked at her on the Summer Sun Celebration and how she never wanted them to look at her like that again.

“No.” Twilight said. Her friends stopped in their tracks and turned to face her.

“No?” Pinkie Pie echoed.

"Is everything okay?" Applejack asked.

“I don’t want you to sit with the others.” Twilight said, seizing control of the changes that sought to change her. “You don’t deserve to be…you deserve more than being clumped together with ponies I’ve never even met before.”

“Well, Twi, unless you have a private box you’re not telling us about, I don’t really see how you can upgrade our tickets any higher than the front row.” Rainbow Dash chuckled.

“I don’t want you to sit in the audience.” Twilight said. “I want you to walk with me up to the throne and I…I want one of you to crown me.”

"What?!" Her friends cried.

“Twilight, we can’t do that!” Rarity hissed. “Chancellor Harrier is all set to crown you; w-we can’t just step on her hooves like that!”

“I’m a princess; I’m entitled to act spoiled and selfish every once and a while.” Twilight said with a watery chuckle. "It's my coronation day and I want my friends to walk with me."

“But, Twilight, if we walk with you, the ponies might get the impression that-” Rarity said.

“That you’re more important to me than they are?” Twilight said. "I hope that's exactly the impression they get."

“A princess can’t play favorites.” Rarity said sternly. “As ruler of Equestria-”

“I’m not ruler of Equestria just yet, Rarity.” Twilight said. “And even when I am…you girls will always be more important to me than anypony else.”

“Twilight…” Applejack said, wiping a tear away.

“I need you all to promise me something right now or so help me, I’m not walking through that door.” Twilight said, blinking back tears. “You need to promise to remain my friends, first, foremost and above everything else. The only way I can be everypony else’s ruler is if I’m your friend and only your friend. Not your princess, not your ruler…just your friend. I can’t…I can’t do this if you treat me like everypony else does...like I'm somehow better than you. Because I'm really not. Rainbow Dash was right; I get too much credit for doing things we all did. It's not fair that I became a princess just for doing a stupid spell. It's not fair that I got rewarded for saving Equestria while you girls barely got a pat on the back. Just because I'm here getting all the love and attention, doesn't mean any one of you couldn't be...and that's not fair."

"The...the fact of the matter is that the best of me...everything good or worthy I ever did was because of you girls." Twilight said. "I wish that there was something more I could do for you and maybe one day there will be...but for now, I just want you to know that no matter what any pony else says, this is your day too. If I had my way, it'd be a coronation ceremony for all of us instead of just me. But for now...just know that your princess...your friend owes each of you a debt that can never be repaid."

"I never want to stand above any of you again." Twilight said, wiping a tear away. "So you have to promise me right now that you will never treat me with the respect a princess is due...that you will never, not even for a moment, buy into the myth that I am somehow better than you or somehow more worthy than you are. You are my friends...and you bow to no one. I need you to promise that...whatever happens after today...we'll always be friends first."

Twilight’s friends shared a brief look between themselves and nodded in unison.

“I promise.” Rainbow Dash said solemnly.

“Me too.” Applejack added.

“Of course, dear.” Rarity said.

“Cross my heart and hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye.” Pinkie Pie said with as much dignity as she could muster.

“Well, now it’s a Pinkie Promise.” Twilight laughed, wiping a tear away. “There’s no going back now.”

“We couldn’t if we wanted to, Twilight.” Applejack said.

“It’s…it’s always been us.” Twilight said. “I got the crown and wings and superpowers but…I wouldn’t have achieved any of that if it wasn’t for you girls.”

“Well, duh!” Rainbow Dash chuckled, trying to hide her watery eyes from Twilight. “An egghead like you would have never left your library if you didn’t have an awesome best friend like me!”

“A-hem!” Applejack and Rarity coughed.

“I know, I know.” Rainbow Dash said. “You all want to thank me for practically making Twilight the princess that she is today but you’re going to have to get in line.”

Applejack shoved Rainbow Dash into Pinkie Pie who fell on Twilight and the five of them burst into peals of laughter, interrupted only by the door to the throne room opening and an soft ahem drawing their attention.

“Oh, Chancellor Harrier!” Twilight said, picking herself up and straightening her dress. Twilight had inherited Celestia’s major domo, a stern looking green mare by the name of Chancellor Harrier who dictated daily affairs on behalf of the princesses. The Chancellor straightened her glasses and fixed Twilight with an exasperated glare.

“Your Highness, the guests are getting restless.” Chancellor Harrier said, eyeing Twilight’s friends with barely veiled disdain. “And I’m sure your...guests would like to get to their seats before the proceedings start.”

“Sorry, Chancellor, there’s been a change of plans.” Twilight said. “My friends will be accompanying me up the aisle as I ascend the throne.”

“They will?” Chancellor Harrier spluttered. “Forgive me for saying so, Your Highness, but this is most irregular-”

“Our princesses have left us and Equestria is crowning its first new ruler in a millennium.” Rarity chimed in. “I’m curious; what about this situation do you consider to be regular , Chancellor.”

“You would do well to remember who you’re talking to, miss!” Chancellor Harrier hissed.

“And you would do well not to speak to the mare who is going to crown me in such a tone.” Twilight countered.

“What?!” Rarity and Chancellor Harrier squeaked in unison.

“Her Grace,The Duchess Rarity is a personal friend of mine and the mare responsible for taming my unruly mane.” Twilight said. “I trust her above all others to ensure the crown doesn’t mess up my hair…unless anypony else has an objection.”

“Sounds good to me.” Applejack said.

“No problems here.” Pinkie Pie said.

“I guess I’ll just crown you the next time somepony leaves you in charge of something.” Rainbow Dash sighed dramatically. “You’re collecting titles like trading cards so I’m bound to get my chance sooner or later.”

“Your Highness.” Chancellor Harrier said through gritted teeth. “I thought we agreed that I would be the one to bequeath unto you the power of the Equestrian Sovereign."

“Yes…so sorry about that.” Twilight said. “I’m altering our agreement.”

“It is within the rights of the Royal Chancellor to preside over any and all royal ceremonies in absence of a princess!" Chancellor Harrier said, voice trembling with barely contained outrage. "May I remind you that-"

"You can remind me of anything you'd like, Chancellor; I am within my rights to have a hoof in my own coronation ceremony. I have altered our agreement to accommodate my friends who were so rudely left off the guest list." Twilight said.

"An innocent mistake, Your Highness, I assure you, but-"

"If you're unhappy with your new role in my ceremony, I completely understand if you want to excuse yourself from the proceedings altogether." Twilight said. "If not, I suggest you take your place."

Chancellor Harrier flushed red and for a moment, she looked like she was going to give Twilight an excuse to dismiss her. But she bit her vitriol back, saving it for a later time, and left with a short bow.

“Alright Twilight!” Pinkie Pie cried as Chancellor Harrier closed the door behind her. “Way to show that snooty pitooty who wears the pants in this kingdom!”

“Hey, how soon after you take control can you fire her?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“I know she’s a pain, but she knows how to run the Royal Household better than me right now.” Twilight sighed. “I’m afraid I’m going to have to deal with her a little while longer.”

“Well, that was extremely well dealt with, dear.” Rarity said. “Though I’m still not sure if it’s the best idea to let me handle the crown on such short notice.”

“You won’t let me down.” Twilight said, passing Rarity the crown in its box. “If anypony can handle an unruly piece of jewelry, it’s you.”

“Thank you.” Rarity said with a short bow. “I promise I won’t fail you.”

“I know you won’t.” Twilight said, taking a deep breath as the mighty doors before her unbolted. “Okay…here we go.”

“Shoulders back dear.” Rarity whispered.

“Chin up.” Applejack said.

“And don’t forget to smile.” Pinkie Pie said.

“Hey, how mad would you be if we scalped our tickets right now?” Rainbow Dash whispered

Twilight laughed and the doors opened into a silent throne room, packed with journalists snapping away and nobleponies lining the aisles. As Twilight walked down the aisle, flanked on either side by two of her friends, she noted the looks of confusion and displeasure on the faces of the nobleponies with something akin to satisfaction. She caught sight of Fancy Pants and Fleur De Lis in the fourth row shooting her an approving smile and bow and Twilight felt her stride grow stronger knowing that, no matter how the rest of the country felt about her taking over, her friends would always have her back.

She approached the throne and turned back to face the sea of strangers that hung on words she hadn’t even said yet. Twilight took a deep breath, looked to each of her friends for support, and then turned back to address the crowd.

“Three days ago, Equestria lost its oldest and greatest friends.” Twilight said, her words echoing across the silent throne room. “Today, we laid Princess Celestia and Princess Luna to rest once and for all. Before we go forward, I would like a moment of silence to reflect on our profound loss.”

Twilight bowed her head for a moment, taking the time to collect her thoughts and catch her breath.

“For the first time in one thousand years, our princesses are at peace, but Equestria stands at an uncertain crossroad.” Twilight said, lifting her head. “I grieve for them as I’m sure all of you do but they have entrusted me with their hopes for Equestria’s future and I intend to become worthy of that trust. As Princess of Magic, I safeguarded the Element of Magic and defended Equestria from those that would destroy her. Today, I assume a greater role as Crowned Princess of Equestria, Duchess of Canterlot and Protector of the Crystal Empire.”

“Today, in the sight of you good ponies, I reaffirm the oaths I took on the day of my first coronation and swear to always put Equestria first. I will protect and serve the ponies of Equestria to the best of my abilities and I promise that the heavens will move as they always have so long as I draw breath. I ask for your patience as I settle into my new role and hope that, together we can strive for the brighter future that our beloved princesses envisioned for us.”

“The sun has set at long long last.” Twilight said, voice thick with emotion. “But it will rise again through me, for you.”

Twilight knelt before the assembled audience, noting murmurs of discontent from the nobility in the front rows as Rarity lifted the crown out of the velvet box. Rarity met their ugly looks with an unwaveringly brilliant smile as she lowered the crown on to Twilight’s head. Her neck sagged under the heavy gold but she raised her head with a deep steadying breath to look out over the sea of kneeling ponies before her.

"Princess Celestia has passed!" Chancellor Harrier cried. "Long-"

"Long Live Princess Twilight!" Pinkie Pie butted in, stealing Chancellor Harrier's line.

“Long Live Princess Twilight!” The crowd responded.

“Long Live Princess Twilight!” Rarity repeated.

“Long Live Princess Twilight!”

“Long Live Princess Twilight!” Rainbow Dash crowed, matching Chancellor Harrier's nasty look with one of her own.

“Long Live Princess Twilight!”

“Long Live Princess Twilight!” Applejack said.

“Long Live Princess Twilight!”

It was so strange but-

“Long Live Princess Twilight!”

Despite the jubilant cries of her new subjects wishing her a long and successful rule-

“Long Live Princess Twilight!”

Twilight couldn't shake the ominous feeling that their blessing would prove itself to be a curse in time.

“Long Live Princess Twilight!”

“Long Live Princess Twilight!”

“Long Live Princess Twilight!”

END ACT I: The Blinding Sunrise

Author's Note

And so ends act 1 of 3

First of all, I'd like to thank everyone who made my first fic on Fimfiction such a wonderful success. I really love writing and hearing back from you guys and I honestly never expected to break nearly 1500 unique views (fluttershyyay.mp4) So I want to thank each and every one of you for sticking with me so far

On that note-

EXIT POLL TIME!
EXIT POLL TIME!
EXIT POLL TIME!

Before we go into Act 2, I'd like to hear from you all about how you think the fic is going so far and how I can improve it. Remember, if I'm doing something you don't particularly care for or you don't think is working, please tell me or I'm going to keep doing it out of ignorance! Let me know what you think is working and what I need to improve on.

Oh, and one more thing;

SoarinDash, SpitDash, or SoarinDashFire?

Intermission(I)

Letters to Princess Celestia
Excerpts From HRH Princess Twilight Sparkle’s Personal Memoirs

All my love to my wonderful husband and our darling little Dawnstar
And
To Princess Twilight’s friends who bought her first journal. You have given us all a gift more valuable than you could have ever imagined.

Foreword by the Editor.

I first met Princess Twilight Sparkle when she caught me and my future husband breaking into her personal library in search of a rare book that my local library didn’t carry.

I, of course, feared that my life was over; one does not simply break into the Eventide Palace and live to tell the tale, especially when the Dusk Princess herself catches you red hoofed in her personal quarters. Little did I know that I was about to begin one of the most fulfilling personal and professional relationships of my life. As a mentor, as a teacher, and as a friend Princess Twilight proved herself far more loving, generous, and compassionate than any of us gave her credit for.

Though her reign was characterized by troubles nopony could have ever predicted or prevented, she bore all with grace and dignity, never failing to protect her people in their hours of need. Though she remained somewhat distant and reclusive in recent years, she gave of herself freely in the end and bestowed upon all ponykind a gift that we may never be able to repay. I can truly say, without any exaggeration, that Princess Twilight Sparkle was the greatest princess and indeed greatest pony that the Kingdom of Harmonia has ever known.

It was her wish that these memoirs be made public so that perhaps we would come to understand her more completely as ruler and as a person. I confess that I thought myself closer to Princess Twilight than any living pony today but as I went through and prepared her journals for publication, I realized that I only knew a part of her. Hidden deep beneath the veneer of ageless wisdom and benevolence was Twilight Sparkle, a young sorceress who stumbled onto the public stage before her time.

Published to celebrate the one thousand and fifth anniversary of her first coronation, these memoirs offer a uniquely personal look into the life of one of Harmonia’s most enigmatic public figures. Princess Twilight invites you to take a journey into her past and relive the earliest days of her reign. Political intrigue is set against personal struggle as Princess Twilight and Twilight Sparkle struggle to find a balance between friendship, family, and duty.

I invite you now to read on and join Princess Twilight as she celebrates with her friends on the eve of her second coronation day.

Sincerely,
Dr. Terra Nova
Chair of the Metaphysics Department at Harmonia University
Chief Engineer of the Dawnstar Project

3/6/RY1005
Dear Princess Celestia,

I think you would have liked the party they threw for me tonight.

I managed to talk Pinkie Pie down from the grand spectacle she had planned; it wouldn’t have been appropriate all things considered. Still, there were balloons and dancing and a disturbingly large cake that even you would have trouble finishing in one sitting. I think the only thing you would have been disappointed in was how quickly your little ponies seemed to move on after the funeral. Despite everything you did for them, they were so quick to tear down your mourning shrouds and erect gaudy banners with my cutie mark bedazzled on them.

I can’t tell if you would have minded so much. You were always one to be happy for the happiness of others. I don’t think you would have wanted everypony to mope over you forever but-

I don’t know…I still feel like you deserved more after everything you did for these ponies. For more than a thousand years you watched over the day and night, driving the creatures of darkness away from your little ponies. They looked to you for shelter and protection and you never let them down…most of the time.

Nopony’s perfect.

I remember that everypony in Ponyville wore pink and yellow flowers for at least a week after Fluttershy’s funeral…so why didn’t they do the same for you? I don’t know why this is bothering me so much; maybe I’m the only one left who really knew you enough to feel truly sad about your passing. The way those stuck up nobleponies behave, you would think that you had never-

I’m sorry…I’m not being fair to them. A couple of very nice ladies offered me their condolences for my loss. I’m still a bit shy in such high society but Rarity managed to keep me from stuffing my hoof in my mouth on a couple of occasions. I think I’ll ask her to be my wingmare in any future royal events (I’m sure she’d appreciate the invitation.)

There was dinner, there was dancing, there were extravagant gifts I politely accepted and never plan to use again. The thought was nice but I think I need gold and jewelry like I need a hole in my horn.

(Rarity was eyeing a few of them enviously so I think I know what she’s getting for Hearth’s Warming Eve.)

My friends all went in on a gift for me and I have to say it may be the finest thing I’ve ever received. A simple purple leather diary with my cutie mark stitched in gold. On the inside were dozens and dozens of pictures of you and me, stretching back to our first lesson together all the way up to the last Summer Sun Celebration we did together.

I don’t even know where they got all those pictures of us…but I’m very glad they did.

(I made note of the ponies that turned their noses up at such a “simple” gift and I might just give the jewels they gave me to Spike as a welcome home snack.)

As for the name…I don’t know why I’m trying to talk to you through this diary but it feels right somehow. I guess I’ve been writing you letters for so long that I still can’t imagine you never reading one of my letters again.

I miss you now more than I can properly express in words. But words are all I have to give you so I hope they’re enough for now.

With Love,

Princess Twilight Sparkle
Twilight

3/7/RY1005

Dear Princess Celestia,

I saw my friends off today at the station as they left to go back to Ponyville.

It’s odd to think that this could be the last time I see them for a while. Everyone promised to make their way up next weekend for lunch but that’s still seven days I’m not going to see them at all. That’s the longest I’ve gone without seeing my friends since I met them nearly four years ago. It’s a bizarre feeling I can’t really put into words. It feels like the end of something…no, that’s not right; this isn’t the end of anything at all. It's just a change from what-was to the start of what-will-be…and I’m struck by how much it's affecting me.

When I think about the pony I used to be before I went to Ponyville, I can’t help but think she would have minded being left alone in the royal palace with no friends and a mountain of work to do. She would have had her books and her notes and her precious magic and that’s all that she would have cared about. She wouldn’t have minded that her friends lived hundreds of miles away because she didn’t really care about her friends that much. She wouldn’t have been up at three in the morning, drinking lukewarm tea and talking to her dead mentor through a journal. She would have been completely fine with this separation.

But I don’t think she would have (or should have) ever been a princess.

When I think about how much I’ve been through to get to where I am today, I realize that I couldn’t have accomplished any of it without my friends to help me along the way. You may have spent years teaching me everything I know about magic but they’re the ones who taught me to be brave and kind and compassionate. Without their guidance and support, I would have never have been able to fulfill my destiny, let alone rule a country. They've come so far with me but now...

Now I have to do all this without them.

I know that they’ll be there for me if I need them but right now, the distance between us seems insurmountable. I miss them; I’m happy that I have friends that I can miss so much but it still hurts that I’m not going to wake up and see them tomorrow morning.

Sincerely, (and sleepily)

Twilight.

3/11/RY1005
Dear Princess Celestia,

Sorry that I haven’t been writing much lately. I can’t remember the last night I had to myself or the last free moment I’ve had to get my thoughts on paper.

Needless to say, I’ve had my hooves full for the past few days trying to figure out how the heck you managed to run things so smoothly for so long. I spent nearly four hours yesterday acquainting myself with the various secretaries and undersecretaries that make up the Department of the Interior alone. I have about fifteen minutes to rest before I have to be in the West Wing for a recap of our current status with the seaponies. If I'm lucky (very, very, very lucky) I might be able to finish my paperwork early so that I don't have to work through dinner.

I don’t know why, but a part of me thought this was going to be easier than it’s turning out to be. I never saw you miss sleep because of work or run across the castle because you were late for a meeting. I guess you had a lot of practice and ponies you could rely on. I don’t feel that comfortable delegating until I understand things a little better; after the debacle with the succession papers getting “misplaced” I’m wary of being lied to or manipulated.

Chancellor Harrier is one of the only ponies in Canterlot that I really feel that I can rely on completely. She has been an absolute godsend for the past few days and has made sure that your my house is in order while I attend to my duties. She can be a little harsh with me at times but I understand why she needs to be; I’m responsible for the well-being of millions of ponies and she is responsible for me. I’m a relative newcomer to the world of government and she’s testing me to make sure I live up to everypony’s expectations. She’s not all bad though; she offered to go to the Treasury meetings in my place so I could get a few hours to relax and write to you.

I’m tired but it’s finally Friday and my friends are catching an early train from Ponyville to spend the weekend with me. I think after the week I’ve had, I’ve earned a little R&R, don’t you think?

I think I have to cut this short; Chancellor Harrier is back with her notes from the treasury meeting. I’ll write more as soon as I can.

Twilight

3/12/RY1005
Dear Princess Celestia,

I should have known better than to think I could get some rest this weekend.

I stole a few moments to write this down but I should probably get back to my friends before Rarity and Chancellor Harrier try and kill each other again…okay, I’m exaggerating a little but I seriously think that little spat they just had singed a few of my eyelashes off!

Okay, context; so I woke up this morning expecting to have a wonderful garden party with my best friends without any drama or anything going wrong (stupid of me, I know). At first, it seemed like things were going my way; I met them at the train station, I gave them the grand tour of the newly renovated royal living quarters (at least 85% more purple and books than before) and we were all set to sit down to a nice lunch in the garden when duty reared its ugly misshapen head in the form of Chancellor Harrier arriving with papers for me to sign.

Earlier this week, the Chancellor proposed a series of economic policies that, in her mind, would smooth the transition between our administrations. In so many words, she suggested that we bribe some of the more obstinate members of parliament by “approving short term salary raises” in order to pacify some of the dissent brewing in the House of Lords and Ladies. I was reluctant to agree to the deal at first but Harrier eventually persuaded me that it was the simplest solution to winning the support of the upper chamber. Goodness knows I could use a few more friends in parliament so I finally signed off on her suggestion, hoping that it would make things easier in the short term.

And things might have gone off without a hitch if she hadn’t decided to interrupt my lunch with my friends by bringing me the documents to sign.

Rarity casually asked what I was signing and when I explained it to her she almost immediately took issue with the idea of paying ponies for their support. She questioned why I was using state money to essentially bribe my opposition into supporting me and if it were really wise to set this kind of precedent with the gentry.

Chancellor Harrier smiled at Rarity and told her, in the politest way imaginable since I was sitting beside her, that her input was worth less to the Crown than the ground beneath her hooves.

Rarity returned the smile and subtly suggested that Harrier was getting too old for politics because she must be senile to suggest such a half-baked resolution.

Harrier giggled sweetly and made the observation that Rarity knew even less about politics than she did about fashion.

Rarity complemented Harrier’s gold brooch and asked which member of the House of Lords and Ladies bought it for her in exchange for bringing this bill to my desk.

What followed was the tensest ten minutes of my life as the greatest socialites I’ve ever met traded barbs and insults through forced smiles and strained laughter. I saw a flash of anger crease Harrier’s brow for a moment and decided to step in before things got worse. I summoned up what little royal gravitas I possess and thanked Harrier for bringing the documents out to me. I said that I appreciated her input but such an important resolution warranted further debate and that I would not sign it until I had more time to think on it.

Harrier started to protest when Applejack butted in and gently reminded her that backsassing her boss wasn’t the best way to make her case. She glared at Rarity and Applejack, eyes cold with fury before collecting her papers, offering a short bow and storming out of the garden as she mumbled something under her breath.

I understand that she’s unhappy with my decision but Chancellor Harrier is going to have to learn that she’s not the only pony whose opinion I value and if I want to take advice from my friends then it’s my prerogative to do so. I happen to agree with Rarity in this case; I think there are better ways to engender loyalty than throwing money at the obstructionists. I was too concerned with winning some kind of popularity contest and sought an easy solution that wasn't really all that prudent. If ponies in parliament don’t like me then that’s their concern; I have enough real friends in my life without worrying about buying fake ones.

I’ll tell Harrier on Monday that I’m taking my friend’s advice and have decided to find another way to get the Upper Chamber on my side. She's a very professional mare so I don't think she's going to be too put out.

Right now, I just want to try and enjoy what’s left of the day; I don’t have that much time left with my friends and I want to make the most of it before they have to leave me.

Love,
Twilight

3/26/RY1005

Dear Princess Celestia,

I don't understand this...I don't understand this at all.

I don’t understand how we could be running out of money…and by we; I mean all of Equestria!

Harrier brought me the latest treasury department report and things aren’t looking all that good. Our treasury is running on rapidly depleting good credit, our infrastructure is getting outperformed by the Neighponese and we owe mountains of gold to countries I’d rather not be in business with.

Oh, and it’s apparently all my fault according to my opposition.

That part didn't surprise me; some of my more vitriolic opponents would blame me if a vending machine ate their bits. What did surprise me was who it turned out was responsible for this mess.

It appears that you were the one responsible for this financial debacle. Somehow, someway, you must have spent Equestria into the bad situation we find ourselves in today.

I didn’t know anything was wrong; why would I what with the lavish balls and extravagant parades and lofty parties you were so fond of throwing? I assumed we were fine in terms of gold but now...I just don’t see how you could have been so…so irresponsible! Parliament is crying for a solution and I don’t know what to tell them! Damnit, I’m a sorceress not an economist! I don’t know the first thing about getting us out of debt because I didn’t think I would have to! I didn’t think my predecessor would blow all our money on silly parties just to kick the bucket and leave me holding the bag! This isn’t-

It’s fine…it’s going to be fine.

Harrier assured me that she could find a solution to all this but...I just wish you would have told me. I don’t understand how you could trust me to run a country without letting me know about things like this.

Twilight

4/13/RY1005
Dear Princess Celestia,

HOW DARE YOU

OF ALL THE ROTTEN, MEAN SPIRITED THINGS YOU COULD HAVE DONE

DID YOU REALLY EXPECT ME NEVER TO FIND OUT ABOUT

I cannot believe you never told me you had another student before me.

Oh yes, I know all about Sunset Shimmer.

I don’t think you ever intended for me to find out about her but thanks to another legal snafu, I stumbled upon another one of your dirty little secrets.

After we resolved the unmitigated disaster that was the issue of succession, we finally got around to executing the rest of your will only recently. Most of your things went to me but I was surprised to find out that that you willed a certain book from your personal library to one Sunset Shimmer. I had never heard of this pony until recently and I admit, I was curious to see who you left your copy of Practical Spellcasting for Beginners to. Much to my disappointment, Sunset Shimmer had refused to collect her inheritance. All of Harrier’s attempts at contacting her had failed so I decided to take an hour out of my day to track this mystery mare down.

I should have known something was wrong the minute I showed up at her apartment and she pretended not to be home. I could see a flicker of movement through a crack in the tightly shut curtains but after fifteen minutes of knocking, she still refused to come to the door. So, as my lunch break drew to a close, I resolved to try again the next day.

And the day after that.

And the day after that.

And the day after that.

And the day after that.

Seven times I made the trek down to her apartment and seven times I was refused at the door. I suppose I could have just mailed the book to her or slipped it in her mail slot but at this point, I was really curious about her and had invested too much time and energy stalking tracking her to give up without speaking to her. So, acting on a hunch, I arrived at her apartment half an hour after my usual time and ambushed met Sunset Shimmer as she was leaving her apartment.

She wasn't happy to see me.

She responded in short, one word answers and remained dispassionately aloof as I tried in vain to strike up a conversation with her. As much as she tried to act nice, I could tell that she did not want to talk to me. She kept it cool, for the most part, until I mentioned that you had left her something in her will. Instead of happiness or even surprise, she just glared at the book I brought with such a withering look of contempt that I feared she would set it on fire just by glaring at it.

And then I made the mistake of asking her what was wrong.

What was wrong she erupted? Apparently, you had some nerve to send your special favorite to mock her with a pithy, perfunctory little gesture that was too little, too late! After years of not hearing from you, this is all you have to say to your once loyal student?!

She rambled on for some time after that but all I heard was “loyal student” echoing over and over again in my head. I always suspected that you had taken on students before I came along but I thought that they were all long since passed. I never expected to be standing in the doorway listening to one of my predecessors rant and rave about how she was cast aside by you once I came along. About how years of hard work and study amounted to diddly squat once the "chosen one" came along and hogged all of your time. And now I had the nerve to pretend to be nice to her?! After I ruined her life?!

Sunset then tearfully suggested that I store your book somewhere that would likely hinder my digestion and slammed the door in my face.

I stood there for what felt like hours, staring at the peeling paint on her apartment door while her words rattled around in my head. I thought she was just making it up; I thought there was no way that you would have abandoned a student just to focus your attention on me, right?

I’m quickly getting used to being wrong.

A quick scan of your personal diaries and a poll of the older members of the castle staff confirmed Sunset’s story; you had a student that you mysteriously stopped teaching once you took me on as your pupil. From your journal entries, it appears that Sunset was a “bright, hardworking student” who nevertheless was “impatient and overeager in her pursuit of magic.” You wrote that Sunset didn’t take your decision to end your relationship well but that what you did was “necessary for [my] magical development” because I showed “greater magical prowess” and possessed “an increased likelihood of rescuing Luna and completing Starswirl’s work.”

You kicked your first student out because you thought I had an "increased likelihood" of saving your sister, becoming a princess, and giving you a way out.

You know, I’ve made peace with the fact that you weren’t the saint everypony else believed you to be but this was, by far, the pettiest, stingiest, lowest thing you’ve ever done. It may be the lowest thing I’ve heard anypony do. You cast aside a hardworking young mare who looked up to you because you thought that I would be more likely to get the Element of Magic and become a princess?!

I cannot fathom why you thought this was necessary and I see now why you never told me about her. If I even had the slightest inkling that being your student would mean that you would have to put somepony else out, I would have never agreed to it…and you knew that! That’s why you never even mentioned her in the years that I was apparently taking her place!

Did you even bother to check up on her after you threw her out or was that too much to ask of Your Highness?! It took me ten minutes of searching to figure out that she goes to the University of Canterlot, that she’s slowly completing her Magical Theory degree through night and weekend classes and that she’s working two jobs to try and put herself through school right now! And in spite of basically being rejected by you, she never stopped pursuing her goal of becoming a sorceress!

And she’s good too!

I pulled her grades from the school’s computer and guess what? A’s and B’s in classes that I never got the chance to take! It would be one thing if she just didn’t have the talent for the stuff but she’s at least on par with my skills…or she would be if she had the same opportunities I did! Who’s to say she wouldn’t have been capable of wielding the Element of Magic if you had kept her on as a student?!

Oh, I'm sorry! I forgot! It was my destiny to be your chosen little princess pupil! And I guess that means everypony else who put work in before I came along can just drop dead! Gods forbid you take a moment out of shoving cake in your stupid face to spend time with a mare you promised to take under your wing!

Did it ever occur to you that I would have loved to have another pony I could have talked to about magic with? Did it ever cross your wine soaked mind that I wanted a friend I could share my passion with?! A friend who didn't think I was a loser egghead teacher's pet for reading during recess?!

DID YOU EVEN THINK ABOUT WHAT WE WANTED BEFORE YOU THREW HER AWAY LIKE A USED PIECE OF TISSUE PAPER?!

You did her wrong…you did her wrong and worst of all, you never made it up to her. The mare is struggling to pay her tuition bill and you thought a lousy book was the most appropriate thing to leave her?! After all those years of mentoring her and all those years since you sent her away, the best you can do is leave her a cheap beginner's spellbook that can be found in any public library in Equestria?!

This isn’t fair.

This isn’t fair!

Damnit, THIS ISN’T FAIR!

You owed her more than just a cast off from your collection that you didn’t want to leave to me! You completely left her out in the cold and now I can’t help but wonder if-

I can’t help but wonder if you wouldn’t have done the same thing to me if somepony more promising came along.

Author's Note

I LIVE AGAIN

Yes, despite a thoroughly unproductive summer I have returned with the first of three intermission chapters that will bridge the gap between the first and second acts. Thank you all for your patience and I hope to return to a regular update schedule.

So yeah...Sunset Shimmer exists in this world too. I thought her story had the most potential in EQG and I was kind of disappointed when they made her a one note "bitch" character so her story's a little different here. Something happened between Sunset and Celestia and instead of going all grimdark she just kind of imploded into a ball of self loathing determined to prove Celestia wrong about her. She's here mostly because I want Twilight to be doing something more than just twiddling her nonexistent thumbs and doing paperwork while she's in Canterlot.

My approach to Celestia may seem harsh but I promise you that there's an explanation to all of this. I've always seen Twilight and Celestia's relationship as a Mother/Daughter relationship and I think one of the bigger parts of growing up is learning that your parents aren't perfect and infallible. An even bigger part of growing up is learning that this doesn't make them bad people which is what Twilight is struggling with right now.

In terms of dates; RY100X refers to years after the beginning of Celestia's solo reign after defeating Nightmare Moon. Twilight ascended to the throne five years after the beginning of the series in this timeline.

READ AND REVIEW AND I'LL SEE YOU TOMORROW FOR PART 2 OF THE INTERMISSION!!

Intermission (II)

Selected Passages from
Letter to Princess Celestia
Excerpts From HRH Princess Twilight Sparkle’s Personal Memoirs

Editor's note: Following the discovery of Princess Celestia's former student, Princess Twilight refused to write in her diary for nearly two months. This may be due to her feelings of betrayal towards her former mentor but it's just as likely that she was simply too busy to write. Grappling with what she believed to be a failing economic climate, it's reasonable to assume that diary writing was not a priority for her at the time. These are just my speculations to account for the lost time between these diary entries but after nearly eight weeks, she returns to her journal after a particularly upsetting dream.

6/24/RY1005: 3:34 AM

I had a dream that I was having lunch with Fluttershy at a café that just opened up in town. She was stressed out because her veterinary school finals were coming up and she was worried that she was going to flunk her Reptilian Biology exam. It was so…normal; so real that when I woke up, I decided to write a letter to Fluttershy to see if we could meet for lunch next week and catch up on school.

I actually sent the letter before I realized what I’d done.

And now I’m just sitting here feeling like an idiot because I forgot that Fluttershy was-

I don’t even know why I’m writing this down; I’ve got to get back to sleep.

7/11/RY1005

The cook found a family of mice living under the floorboards in the kitchen. He was going to call the exterminator but I managed to dissuade him long enough for me to steal them away up into my room. They didn’t put up much of a fight; animals have never really taken to me before but they seem to be friendly enough. I’ve got them in my top desk drawer until I can get a proper little house for them.

I should probably read up on proper rodent care; I wouldn’t want to unintentionally mistreat the little critters while they’re living here.

7/23/RY1005

Dear Prince

Finally getting a grip on my schedule to the point where I’m not running around like a cockatrice with my head cut off. Harrier has proved herself worthy of my trust and I think I can let her handle some more of my day to day duties (minor meetings with the treasury department, handling my correspondences, summarizing bills for me to sign etc). I don't like having to rely on her so much but I think I'm going to have to if I ever want to have a moment to catch my breath.

I heard through the grapevine that Rarity is coming up next week to meet with a buyer from one of the bigger department stores to see about getting her designs produced on a larger scale. I sent a letter telling her to drop in if she had a moment so we could get lunch together. I think the Wonderbolts are doing a show around the same time so I’ll see if Rainbow Dash is available (and if she has room in her diet for an extravagantly fancy lunch). It’s been a couple of months since I’ve seen my friends (or even heard from them for that matter) and I’m eager to catch up on the latest news from home Ponyville.

Huh.

You know it’s kind of funny…but I was born and raised in an uptown Canterlot apartment. I’ve spent more time here than anywhere else and somehow…somehow I still catch myself thinking of Ponyville as home.

Twilight

7/30/RY1005

Dear Princess Celestia,

Miraculously there’s been a lull in my workload which has given me the time to work on my pet project; Sunset Shimmer.

I am still determined to try and make things right with her despite the fact that she has been expertly ducking me every time to try to meet with her. After months of trying to pin her down for a conversation, I found an unlikely ally in one Lt. Flash Sentry.

You may remember Flash as the guard who brought me news of Shining Armor’s dea defeat almost three years ago and received an undeserved tongue lashing for his troubles. Despite the fact that he was part of Shining Armor's personal guard and he transferred up from the Crystal Empire after my second coronation and has been working the palace beat ever since.

More to the point, it seems that he is currently romantically involved with a certain former student of yours.

I’m surprised he even wanted to speak to me after we got off to the worst possible start imaginable but apparently my efforts to track down Sunset caught her coltfriend’s attention. Much to my relief, he offered his help in finally arranging another meeting between us an suggested that we use his apartment as a neutral ground where I could ambush surprise confront meet with Sunset on my terms. So, despite the fact that I’m sure I have something important to do tomorrow, I cleared my evening schedule and agreed to meet Flash at his cozy uptown accommodations.

I was surprised that he was so eager to go behind his marefriend's back like this but he explained to me that Sunset had been in an uncharacteristically deep funk for a while now and he was sure part of it was because of your passing. He feels that, no matter what Sunset says, it would be good for the two of us to talk to each other. He made the point that, as Celestia's only other living student, I'm probably the only person who can even come close to understanding how Sunset is feeling right now.

Now if we could only get past the tiny little detail of her not wanting to see me or speak to me, we'll be peachy.

I don’t know what I’m going to say when I see her again but…I just need to see her. I need her to know that I’m just as upset not happy with the way she was cast aside and that I’m willing to do whatever it takes to make it up to her. If tomorrow doesn’t work out, I’m willing to try again next weekend. Rarity and Rainbow Dash bailed on me had something else come up on Saturday so I’m completely willing to stake out her apartment until she at least gives me a chance to explain myself.

I owe her that much at least.

Twilight

7/31/RY1005 8:28 PM

I don’t know how I expected this meeting with Sunset to go but I think it’s safe to say it was a colossal failure in every sense of the term. Granted, I’ve never waited in somepony’s apartment to ambush them with an inheritance before but I don't think these kinds of events are supposed to end with people crying.

Needless to say, when Sunset Shimmer finally got to Flash's place, she wasn’t pleased to find her coltfriend alone with another mare in his apartment (with the one who “replaced” her no less.) I cannot remember a time when I was more afraid for my life; she looked as though she was ready to burst into flames and roast us both alive with the burning hatred in her eyes. Fortunately, Flash managed to douse his marefriend’s anger long enough for me to start babbling out a half-baked explanation/apology.

I told her that I knew about what you had done to her and that I would have never agreed to be your student if I thought I was putting somepony out. I brought the book you left her and tried to explain that I knew what it felt like to be abandoned by someone I trusted; that I could totally understand where she was coming from and how it hurt to be lied to and left alone after so many years.

This proved to be yet another colossal mistake in what has been a series of truly disastrous missteps.

Sunset proceeded to explain to me (in excruciating detail) how I could have no earthly idea where she was coming from. I who was groomed and prepared for princesshood like a potted plant had no clue what it was to fight for my dreams. I had no idea what it was like to be passed over and cast aside after years of hard work and study and the fact that I was in her apartment patronizing her with a stupid book is proof that I have no idea how she feels about anything, much less what it feels like to be abandoned someone important to me.

Before I could get a word in edgewise, she slapped the book out of my grasp and sent it sliding across the living room floor. The book bumped into the wall and a small white envelope with Sunset’s name on it slid out of the cover. I recognized the hornwriting almost immediately and I think she did too given the way she glared at it like a rat that had just vomited on her floor. There was a tense few moments where I saw sparks of fire flicker at the tip of her horn and I worried that she would destroy the envelope without even reading what was inside.

Cooler heads and curiosity prevailed.

With a violent flick of magic, she tore the letter open and began scanning it with look of deepening disgust. As she read on, the most alarming array of emotions flickered across her features. Her chin quivered even as her eyes were icy and her brow furrowed. Her mouth twitched and flickered between a grimace, a snarl, and a sad little frown all in a matter of seconds as her eyes passed lower and lower on the page until they rested at the bottom with an indescribably pained look on her face.

And then she started to cry.

She screwed her eyes shut, gritted her teeth and tried in vain to will her shoulders to stop shaking. She crumpled like an old soda can, curling in on herself and biting her lip to stop herself from crying out. I couldn’t tell if she was angry that she was sad or sad that she was angry; all I knew was that she looked like she was stuck somewhere in between. Before I could reach a hoof out to comfort her, Flash swooped in and draped his wings over her so that she could cry into his chest unashamed.

I quietly let myself out to give Flash a moment alone with her. I didn’t ask what the letter said; I figured that was between you and her but I think…I don’t know…

I don’t think she was bitter about losing an opportunity to become a princess herself or even bitter about losing the chance to study under the greatest sorceress of our age. Maybe those would have been things I would have missed at some point in my life but Sunset…

I think she missed you more than she missed anything else…and despite everything that’s happened between you and me, I think I can empathize with Sunset Shimmer a little better than she thinks I can.

Twilight

(Personal Note: Check with Harrier about my schedule tomorrow. I could have sworn that I blew off something to take care of this Sunset Shimmer situation. No big deal though; if it was that important I would have remembered it, right?)

7/31/RY1005 11:45 PM

Dear Princess Celestia,

Stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid oh gods I am the stupidest mare in existence!

That thing?!

That Big Important Thing I forgot I had to do today?!

It was Applejack’s birthday!

I don’t even know how this happened! I’ve just been so frazzled lately with the job and this thing with Sunset and I never got the invitation and my calendar didn’t say anything about it and-

No.

No excuses.

I should have remembered one of my best friends’ birthday without having to be reminded like a little foal! For crying out loud, it’s not like this is the first time she’s celebrated a birthday with me! I should have been down in Ponyville yesterday instead of traipsing around Uptown looking for Sunset! I mean…I’m glad I helped her out and everything but I would have rescheduled if I thought that talking to Sunset would mean me missing one of my best friend’s birthdays!

Harrier said that she would make an excuse for me and send Applejack something embarrassingly cool to make up for missing her party but I still feel like a complete heel for flaking on her like that. I never thought that I would be so frazzled that I would forget something important to one of my friends. Just when I thought I had a good handle on this whole princess thing too...

Ugh, I kind of hate myself a little bit right now. I’m going to go crawl under my covers and die for a while.

Twilight.

8/23/RY1005

Dear Princess Celestia,

I think I may have screwed up a bit more than I originally thought.

It’s been about a month now since I’ve heard from anypony in Ponyville. I’ve sent Applejack about a dozen letters and belated birthday gifts apologizing for flaking on her but I haven’t heard a word back. Times like these I wish I still had Spike here to just zap my letters to Ponyville via magic; I’m going to have to ask him to teach me that spell when he gets back so I don’t need to trouble Harrier with three letters a week to my friends apologizing for being a gigantic royal flake.

I just don’t get it…it isn’t like Applejack to just freeze me out like this. She’s never had a problem telling me off when she’s mad at me before…but then again I wasn’t a princess before. I wonder if she’s worried that she can’t be honest with me now that I’m basically her ruler.

I’m going to write her again and see if my weekend schedule will allow me a moment to go down to make amends to her; I think a face to face is just what we need. Pinkie Pie’s birthday’s coming up so I’ll have a chance to grovel in person. I think after the couple of months that I've had, I deserve a little break and some time alone with my friends.

Twilight

9/15/RY1005

Dear Princess Luna,

I tried out a new constellation today; let me know what you think of it (please excuse the terrible, terrible, terrible drawing)

I’m thinking of rearranging the stars to match every time the moon changes. I know having two moons in the sky is a little redundant but I thought you would appreciate the sentiment. I’m trying more flexible with the night sky; I hope that’s what you would have wanted me to do.

Sincerely,

Twilight

10/15/RY1005

Dear Princess Luna,

I hope that you’re happy that I’ve decided to keep Nightmare Night going…albeit with a few notable changes.

I don’t think it’s fair that we have a holiday glorifying the darkest time in your life so I hope to gradually phase out the whole Nightmare Moon aspect and replace it with a narrative that’s a bit more forgiving towards you. I was thinking of making up a story about how you taught ponies how to protect themselves from monsters by disguising themselves as manticores, timberwolves and orcs in order to confuse the real monsters that walk the earth once a year on this night.

Just a rough draft; let me know what you think. It’s going to take a while for this new story to stick but I want the candy dumped at your statue to be in thanks instead of fear someday. I don’t think that’s too much to ask of Equestria.

Canterlot looks fantastic tonight! Ponies are dressed to the nines on their way out to concerts and costume balls. I was thinking of disguising myself and walking around the city unmolested by the paparazzi for the first time in recent memory.

From what I hear, there’s quite the shindig going on in Ponyville this year. Pinkie Pie is supposed to have created a haunted house that’s gained quite a bit of infamy across Equestria for both the horrifying attractions and the fact that she snaps pictures of the terrified patrons as they flee screaming out the back door.

Supposedly her birthday party she put on a few weeks ago was a kind of Nightmare Night dry run. (Something involving a “Chamber of Horrors” and cupcakes with raspberry frosting that gushed like blood.) I would have loved to have made it down there but I wasn’t invit I had something more pressing to do here. That’s okay; I’ll ask her to bring the pictures she took up next time she comes up…and maybe a slice of Sugarcube Corner Carrot Cake…and some muffins…and a bag of salted caramels…

I’m starting to get hungry; I think your sister’s sweet tooth rubbed off on me. I’m going to go see if there’s some Nightmare Night cake I can steal from the kitchens.

Happy Nightmare Night Luna.

Twilight

11/23/RY1005

Dear Princess Celestia,

At what point does the endless deluge of royal suitors get the message that I’m not looking to marry the first rich airhead duke to ask me?

Yikes, that was a bit harsh wasn’t it?

Screw it, I don’t care; I’m at my wit’s end with these jokers and am seriously considering banning eligible bachelors from the castle altogether. I cannot tell you the last time a stallion came to meet with me without broaching the subject of marriage with all the tact of a rabid water buffalo. Blueblood alone is responsible for more than half of the proposal letters I get and I’m about ready to send him and all the other guys asking after me to the moon just to get them out of my mane!

I mean…it’s not that they’re not nice or clever or good looking. And I’d be lying if I said I hadn’t considered getting to know a few of them better but…I just don’t have time! Last time I checked, I had an entire country to run all by myself! I can barely keep my friendships intact I don’t have the time to go out dating and I’m not really inclined to tie the knot with somepony I barely know!

And the press is just having a field day! Somepony snapped a picture of me in the royal garden with my head bent down and got it in their heads that I was crying or something! Now every cheap tabloid rag in Canterlot is publishing stories about Poor Pathetic Princess Twilight and how I’m…hold on, I actually ordered one of these, let me get the quote…ah, here it is. I’m apparently “desperately craving the loving caress of another pony.”

Ugh…hold on, I think I need to vomit.

I can’t believe the junk people will eat up just because it looked like I was crying in a stupid picture! It was spring! The garden was in full bloom and my allergies were murdering me! But apparently wiping your eyes and blowing your nose are signs of deep seated emotional duress in bizarre tabloid land! Now half the city believes I’m some kind of lonely pathetic loser who cries into rosebushes in her spare time!

I wasn’t crying and I’m not lonely pathetic!

I don’t understand why this is such a big deal all of a sudden! To the best of my knowledge, nopony ever pestered you with endless marriage proposals! It’s not like I have to be married right? I mean…maybe someday if I meet somepony I really love but it’s not my priority right now, you know? I just wish everypony would back off and respect my decision for once!

Times like this I could really use Rarity’s advice. If there’s anypony who was born to handle lines of handsome stallions showing up wherever she went, it would be Rarity. I’ll send another invite to lunch; she’s been so busy with her upcoming winter line that she’s completely flaked on the last three lunch dates I’ve invited her to.

(She’s not mad at me for missing Applejack and Pinkie Pie’s birthdays, is she?)

I’m considering floating a rumor that I prefer fillies to colts…nah, that would just mean I would have lines of mares knocking down my door instead of lines of stallions. I honestly don’t know which is worse.

Twilight.

12/10/RY1005

Happy Birthday to me!

Another year older and another year wiser (hopefully)!

Ponies from all over the country stopped by to wish me well and drop off a truly embarrassing amount of birthday gifts. It’s still a little weird having ponies I’ve never met before shower me with jewels but all things considered I suppose it isn’t the worst thing I’ve had to deal with lately, even if I’ll probably never use half the gifts they gave me.

I did get a few memorable presents though. Spike sent me a primer on Neighponese Summoning Rituals that I’m pretty eager to get started on. Chancellor Harrier got me a new quill set (which I quickly put to use signing a new set of trade agreements she also delivered).

Most surprising of all, I caught Sunset Shimmer trying to drop a present off and leave before I noticed that she was there. It turns out she had come with a sort of peace offering for me after the whole mess with the book. I suspect Flash Sentry had a hoof in getting us together like this and if that's the case I owe him a massive Hearth's Warming Eve bonus. Things were still a little rough between us but I think Sunset and I will end up getting along famously. We ended up talking for a long time before we finally got around to talking about the big white winged elephant in the room.

(No offense.)

I guess, as it turned out, that letter you left struck a chord with her because she was considerably more talkative this time around. I didn't get the chance to read the letter but you must've said something that Sunset really needed to hear. I still don’t think it nearly makes up for the way you treated her but I suppose the rather sizable check you cut her for her tuition and living expenses was a step in the right direction if nothing else.

…

I suppose you managed to do that right at least.

She’s is doing much better now that she doesn’t have to worry about working two jobs to pay off her loans. I think I’m starting to see what you saw in her all those years ago. I made an offhand remark about the latest theories in Alteration magic and her eyes just lit up with a kind of enthusiasm I haven’t seen since Pinkie Pie discovered silly string. She just launched into this speech about how she’s taking a class in practical applications of alteration and how her professor wrote this great book on the principles of transmutation and how he was researching a way to mimic the defensive effects of dragonhide and on and on and on and on until I realized that I couldn’t follow what she was saying. She was using magical terms and phrases I had never even heard of and I’m embarrassed to say that I had to stop and have her clarify a few terms.

How long has it been since I’ve taken a magic class?

You schooled me on whatever I wanted to learn for years but all that pretty much stopped when I went to Ponyville. Stars…it must be four years now since I’ve taken my last magic class.

I guess I forgot that magic waits for no mare and how much work it is to keep up on the latest trends and theories in spellcasting. Maybe I’ll ask Sunset to help me with the book Spike sent me…I’m starting to think I may need it. At the rate my magical studies have been slipping, I’m going to have to relinquish the Element of Magic to Sunset before I get any worse!

It’s strange to see where my life might have taken me if I never went to Ponyville. Sunset Shimmer and I are so alike in so many uncanny ways I can’t help but wonder how things might be if our paths led us to different places. I wonder if I would be happy going to school and dating Flash Sentry like she it; I wonder if being your student would have made her any happier than she is today. In any case, I hope to talk with her more; truth be told, I am getting kind of lonely with all my friends in Ponyville. Harrier said that she had delivered the party invitations to my friends personally but she never heard back from them afterwards…

I wonder if this is still some kind of punishment for flaking on Applejack’s birthday…I can’t really say I blame them…I did seriously screw that one up.

Blegh, enough of that!

I’m sure they were just busy today and they’ll probably pop by sometime before Hearth’s Warming Eve! I think this year has just been weird on all of us and things will start to get back to normal once I get a better grip on my duties. For now, I think I’m just going to enjoy the rest of my birthday and reflect how far I’ve come since last year. It’s funny to think that a year ago, I was still rooming in that little flat above the Ponyville Library, going to lunches with Rarity and Spike and worrying about running down overdue library books. I never would have thought that twelve months later I would be-

You know, I think I should get back to the party; they’re starting to miss me.

Twilight.

12/17/RY1005

Dear Princess Celestia,

Happy Hearth’s Warming Eve!

For once, it feels like I have the palace all to myself! The staff has all gone home for the holiday break and Mom and Dad decided to take a trip to visit her brother Ryo in Neighpon. I was almost tempted to go with them; despite the fact that my mom is Neighponese and have living family in Neighpon, I’ve never taken the time to visit. I would have gone with them this time except I think a royal entourage trailing an army of paparazzi doesn’t really fit into their plans for a relaxing Hearth’s Warming Eve. I sent them with a care package for Spike in case they have a chance to swing by his school before they go.

(Although apparently Hearth’s Warming Eve is a big couple’s holiday in Neighpon and I heard he had plans to take a special somepony out on a date. Your little drake is growing up so fast! ;_;)

So for the next few weeks it’s just me and some much needed downtime alone in the castle. I actually had Flash Sentry and Sunset Shimmer over for little dinner party. I feel like I’ve made some real friends in them this year and it felt good to have a chance to get to know them better. I made some bread pudding after dinner and Flash helped me put out the fire once the pudding ate through the baking dish. We ended up heading down to the barracks and raiding the vending machines for cold toaster pastries and candy bars. Not exactly a dessert worthy of being called a royal Hearth’s Warming Eve pudding but all in all I think it’s one of the more memorable Hearth’s Warming Eves I’ve ever celebrated.

Very low key Hearth’s Warming Eve. I’m just sorry no one from Ponyville could make it up to see me. I understand though; Hearth’s Warming Eve is a time for family and pretty much all of them has big families who demand their attention. Our schedules have been conspiring against us lately but hopefully the spirit of the holidays will smile on us and let us get together sometime before the New Year.

Maybe I’ll have Harrier send invitations for a New Year’s Eve party; it’ll be easier to see them once the holiday hubbub has calmed down.

Season’s Greetings!

Twilight

12/31/RY1005

Dear Princess Celestia,

Just a few more moments and 1005 will be gone for good.

I’m sitting on my balcony overlooking the city as we all wait for the ball to drop and ring in the New Year. I guess it’s natural to feel a little pensive on New Year’s Eve; I’ve always taken a moment before midnight to reflect on the year gone by.

Last year, I spent New Year’s Eve in Ponyville keeping Pinkie Pie away from the hard cider and watching Spike work up the nerve to kiss Rarity at midnight.

The year before I spent the holidays in the Crystal Empire, sledding with Shining Armor and watching Fluttershy try and befriend stray reindeer.

Now, I’m watching over my subjects, waiting for another year with hope and apprehension, wondering how I got to where I am today.

I guess that’s the point isn’t it; New Year’s Eve is never the same. Even if you spent it at the same place with the same people doing the same things, you’d still be a little different. You’d be a little different too. Always changing, always moving forward for better or worse; that’s just the way it is I guess. And that’s what New Year’s Eve means to me; one night to savor the past before jumping headlong into the future, leaving your regrets to float away as the clock brings us another year.
A lot of things happened to me this year. There were times when I would get so overwhelmed; and feel so lonely without you here to guide me. I’ve made a lot of mistakes but I’ve done a lot to be proud of too. I rescued a family of mice from the kitchen. I helped a former student of yours move on and forgive you. I finally got a hold on my professional and personal life

Well, there’s always next year, isn’t there?

Coulda. Woulda. Shoulda. Three words that have never done anypony any good.

All you can do is face up to your mistakes and strive to do better in the future; which is exactly what I intend on doing. I’m going to see my Ponyville friends and make up for how distant I’ve been. I’m going to get a hold on my new job so Harrier doesn’t have to do so much for me. I’m going to try and do a better job running this country than you or Luna or anypony else ever did. I owe it to Equestria to be the best that I can be.

And I’m going to have a fantastic year if it kills me!

Almost time now; the ball in downtown has started it’s drop.

10…9…8…7…6…5…4…3…2…1…

Happy New Year.

Twilight Sparkle.

Author's Note

Diary of a Sad Horse Princess part 2 of 3.

FEEDBACK IS ALWAYS APPRECIATED! I've been away from the story for a while and I'd like to know if my writing is up to your expectations still. I have something special planned for tomorrow so stay tuned! After that, we have just two more chapters before more of the sad horsey deaths you signed on for!

Intermission Appendix: Dear Sunset Shimmer

Letters to Princess Celestia
Excerpts From HRH Princess Twilight Sparkle’s Personal Memoirs
Appendix A

Editor's Note: Transcribed below is a copy of the letter Princess Celestia sent to Sunset Shimmer. Princess Twilight came into possession of the letter upon Sunset Shimmer's death and asked that I include it to provide context to the circumstances surrounding the beginning of their relationship. Whether Celestia's words and actions sufficiently make up for what transpired between her and Sunset Shimmer is for you to decide.-TN

~~To my dearest little sunspot,~~

~~To Ms. Sunset Shimmer,~~

Dear Sunset Shimmer,

If you are reading this, then it means that I have passed on without an opportunity to talk to you one last time. If this is the case then I have only myself to blame. I have kept my distance from you for years out of respect for you and your wishes but as my time in this world runs out I find that I must intrude in your life one last time.

I know that you are still very hurt and angry with me for dismissing you and I am not writing to ask your pardon or make excuses for my actions. What I did to you is absolutely inexcusable; I knew that when I made my decision and I’m not going to try and justify it some decades later. But you are owed, among so many things, an explanation. You deserve to know why I decided to stop teaching you once Twilight Sparkle came around.

The truth of the matter is that I was…scared.

There were events that took place centuries before you were even born and because of decisions I made, my sister was lost to me. For a thousand years I had to live with my mistakes, waiting for a special young mare to come along who would one day reclaim the Element of Magic and free my sister from the madness that possessed her.

And then you came along.

Bright, enthusiastic, and eager to learn. What you lacked in outright magical power, you more than made up for with a passion for your craft and a tireless work ethic. I thought, at last, that I had found the mare that would one day free my sister and reunite the Elements of Harmony. As our student teacher relationship progressed and helped you work your way through spellbook after spellbook, I thought at last I had found my successor.

But then…there was Twilight.

I am too easily dazzled by genius; it is a weakness I have never managed to rid myself of. I admit I was growing worried that you might not be ready for the challenges you would face as my pupil. I worried that you might not possess the magical acumen to challenge Nightmare Moon and unite the Elements of Harmony. I worried that your hard work wouldn’t pay off for me in time; that after one thousand years the promise that I made to bring Luna home again would go unfulfilled. However diligently you worked and however eager you were to learn, you had difficulty grasping some of the more advanced subjects I asked you to master. Time was running out and I feared that our time together training would amount to nothing.

And then…there was Twilight. Barely eight years old, untrained, and yet capable of magic that most college professors had difficulty with. With barely any effort, she was already far more “advanced” than you were despite the two years you spent studying under me. Twilight appeared to be everything I could have wanted in a protégée; somepony already half ready to meet the challenges I knew lay ahead.

And so, with time until Nightmare Moon’s return fast running out, I made a decision to focus all my energy and time on Twilight to prepare her for her destiny.

“Destiny” is a convenient excuse to absolve yourself of any responsibility and it becomes an easy lie for a princess to tell to justify her actions. I could say that it was Twilight Sparkle’s “destiny” to complete Starswirl the Bearded’s text and become an alicorn herself but that would be a lie. The truth of the matter is that I alone guided Twilight on a path that led her to where she is today. I sheltered her, taught her, and groomed her beyond any possibility of failure to ensure that my plans came to fruition. I manufactured a series of events that could only have one possible conclusion. I alone am responsible for what happened to Twilight Sparkle…and what happened to you.

I still remember the look of unrivaled confusion and devastation on your face when I informed you that I had made the decision to stop teaching you and how quickly that pain turned into anger. Your textbook is still embedded in the wall of the lower library; a curiosity that I’ve never got around to explaining to Twilight. I remember making some attempts to get back in touch with you after that but I expect you were still raw, still hurting. I tried to respect your last words to me and “never speak to you again” and as much as I wanted to explain myself to you, I kept my distance. But there came a time, only recently, when I felt the need to invade your privacy once more.

Things were happening so fast that I fear I became a little paranoid as I got so close to my goal and became wary of any potential threats to it. I am ashamed to say that there was a time that I worried that you would be a danger to Twilight; that the hurt and anger I remembered seeing in your eyes would boil into hatred for somepony you saw as a replacement. So I had you watched, especially after Twilight’s coronation, for any sign that you would try and harm Twilight to get back at me. I don’t know what I expected to learn but what I discovered surprised me.

Instead of a bitter, broken, angry young mare I found a bright, hardworking student who relentlessly strove to better herself. I saw a mare who spent hours struggling to master a single spell, leaving only when the library closed and returning as soon as it opened. I discovered a mare who balanced textbooks on her lap while working two jobs to stave off a steadily rising student loan bill.

I saw a mare that struggled and suffered for her craft harder than any other. A mare that endured hardships that Twilight never had to face and in spite of (or perhaps because of) all of that, persevered. With everything stacked on top of you, she rose to heights I never thought her capable of.

And most amazingly, she never lost her spark.

No matter how hard things got over the years or how many times you would have been justified in giving up or changing your goals, you never did. No matter how dim things seemed, you always managed to persevere with gritted teeth and hard, hard work. You grew older, wiser, and stronger than I could have ever dreamed of and all without my help or guidance. Part of me (an ugly arrogant part of me) is shocked that you accomplished all this on your own. But another part of me knew all along that our parting was but the smallest of stutters on what has been a truly brilliant rise.

I truly, truly hope that this letter isn’t necessary. I hope that you gave me the chance to speak to you in person so that I could say how fantastically proud I am of the mare you've become and how sorry I am that I wasn’t there for you when you needed to be. For the longest time, I worried that I had left you out in the cold but now I see that the only pony who truly suffered for our parting was me. You are, have been, and will always be fine without me but I robbed myself of the chance to stand in the presence of a brilliant sorceress and wonderful person and am all the poorer for it.

I do not know what fate awaits me after I have gone. It is possible that my soul will vanish into nothingness and that all of my hopes and dreams will prove foolish. But if there is some small part of us that survives after death…I hope I meet you again. I hope that we have some time to sit down and clear the air between us. I don’t doubt you have a few choice words for me and I’ll suffer whatever grievances you have to level at me. I have done so wrong by you, little sunspot, and I am willing to spend an eternity making amends if it means that we can be friends someday.

I remember when I first met you. You were so fierce and eager that I thought you were going to shake the stars from the sky one day. Whatever happens, however the world conspires against you, I pray that you never lose that spark that I saw glitter in your eyes when I first asked you to be my student. I hope that you will light up the dark as a lantern of hope to guide all those who have had to fight for what they believe in. When others feel beaten down and bereft and think of abandoning their dreams as I am sure you must have, I hope you lend them some of your courage and help them to shine even half as bright as you do.

And I hope that, someday, somewhere, I can catch just a little bit of that brilliant light coming off you and be all the warmer for it.

Love (now and forever),

Princess Celestia

P.S. You are a fantastically strong mare and your independent spirit will always serve you well but sometimes you just can’t do everything on your own.

I hope you will let me do this one small thing* for you. You will accomplish all you have set out to do one way or another but I hope you will allow me the honor of playing a small role in the rise of one of the bravest and most brilliant magicians I’ve ever met. I cannot begin to restore what you have lost but I hope this is will ease your burden just a little bit.

If I can ask but one more favor from you before I go, I would ask that you be the friend to Twilight you always should have been and let her be a friend to you. You are two of a kind whose fortunes could have been reversed if not for the whims of a short sighted old mare that missed her sister. I ask that you keep an open heart and not let any feelings towards me poison what I believe could be a wonderful new friendship. Please don’t blame her for what I did to you for you must believe that she was completely innocent and ignorant of what transpired between us. I am confident that you will find in her a truer friend than you could have ever hoped for and she will be in desperate need of ponies like you in the future. For her sake, and yours, I hope you will give her a chance to be your friend.

*Editor’s Note: Enclosed with this letter was a check totaling some five hundred thousand bits; enough to pay off Sunset Shimmer’s remaining tuition and the student loans she took out previously.

Author's Note

I like Sunset Shimmer.

As much as I thought EQG was a little disappointing, I think that there's great potential to delve into exactly why Celestia stopped teaching Sunset. I think they really wasted an oppurtunity to show how Twilight and Sunset could have had their roles reversed.

I was originally going to post this at the end of the last chapter but I decided to give it its own chapter because I get wordy when I write Celestia. I also like it too much to leave it out o

Intermission (III)

Selected Passages from
Letter to Princess Celestia
Excerpts From HRH Princess Twilight Sparkle’s Personal Memoirs Part 3

1/1/RY1006

!!!Princess Twilight Sparkle’s New Year’s Resolution List For RY1006!!!

REMEMBER BIRTHDAYS AND SPECIAL EVENTS

Gain a better understanding of parliamentary procedure so that I can take some work off of Harrier.

Delegate more of my current workload and micromanage less.

Resolve border tensions with the griffons.

Set up an animal charity in Fluttershy’s name (Name Ideas: Angel’s Kindness, Butterfly Gardens, Little Hut on the Edge of the Everfree)

Set up scholarship fund for aspiring sorcerers.

Establish guild for mages to better regulate magical use.

Track down Trixie and Zecora (haven’t heard from either of them since I was crowned)

Reinstate the young Seapony Empress as head of an independent state.

Practice flying for one hour thirty minutes twenty five minutes daily. (Sorry Rainbow Dash!)

Read at least one new spellbook a week.

Practice new spellcraft every night.

Try harder to reconnect with get in touch with my Ponyville friends.

Make it down to Ponyville for a visit before Midsummer’s Eve.

Make it out to the Crystal Empire to check up on things/hold memorial service.

Try and make it out to see Spike before he graduates next year

Write in my journal more.

Relax.

1/30/RY1006

Dear Princess Celestia,

We almost lost Spike today.

I got out of a meeting with the Gryphonian Ambassador to receive a dragon note from a hospital in Neighpon. Apparently, there had been some kind of awful fight between Spike and his friends and a group of people called the “Shadows,” some kind of gang no doubt. He was found outside the gates of his school by his “friends” in the “academic club” he said he was joining (I’m almost convinced that this “S.E.E.S” is some kind of street gang). He was cut up pretty badly; one of his friends didn’t make it out alive. They got him to the hospital and the doctors managed to heal the worst of the injuries before anything serious happened…the doctor didn’t go into any details and I certainly didn’t ask for any.

I’m absolutely furious with him! What the hell was he thinking getting mixed up in a mess like that?! He’s in Neighpon to get an education, not to creep around the school at night and get into fights with punks! He could have been killed! He could have been arrested! He could have been expelled!

I would love nothing more than to throttle him right now and if it wasn’t for the meeting with the Caribou High King I have tomorrow, I’d be on the next train to Neighpon right now!

I told him via dragonmail that we’re transferring him out of that school immediately. I thought he would protest, but he agreed that it was probably for the best. I can’t blame him; I wouldn’t want to stay at a school where one of my friends was killed either.

Despite all this, he wants to finish his studies in Neighpon to remain close to his remaining friends. I don’t know how much I approve of that, seeing as how it was his friends who got him involved with their little S.E.E.S gang in the first place but he’s used to the Neighponese school system by now and another school has gratefully accepted his transcripts. It’s a small but very good high school in the countryside and even better, my mother’s brother lives there with his young daughter. Uncle Ryo said he’d be happy to take Spike in until he finishes school and seeing as he’s a police detective, I can rest easy knowing Spike will be on the straight and narrow from here on out.

I’m happy to put this behind us. I sincerely doubt the Shadow gang has a branch in a sleepy little town like Inaba.

I have to get some sleep now…or at least try to. I don’t know how…

Spike was in the fight of his life yesterday and there was nothing I could do to help him. I can’t even go visit him in the hospital because of this stupid meeting I have tomorrow.

I really hate this job sometimes.

Sincerely,

Twilight

2/15/RY1005

Dear Princess Celestia,

It’s a little weird to have a friend that’s more famous than I am.

Not that I have a big head or anything! But it’s weird to think that one of my friends just being in the city could draw so many people that traffic ground to a standstill ]with all the people going to the arena see her fly. I mean, the Wonderbolts always drew big crowds before but that was before Rainbow Dash joined the team. Ever since she made captain it seems like the air show crowds are getting bigger and bigger. She’s doing wonders for our Air Force Recruitment, I’ll give her that but I wonder how that mare keeps her energy up. Two shows a day, three performances a week, four cities a month with her “off time” being devoted to training, training, and yes, even more training.

(Flash Sentry is quite the fan and keeps me updated on all Wonderbolt activity since I don’t really have the time to track sports teams anymore.)

He actually managed to sneak me out of the castle and into the arena so that I could see them in their special night flying show. I used a special disguise spell to disguise myself as an ordinary pegasus so I could get out of the castle and into the stadium without stealing the spotlight.

I had never been to a proper air show before and I didn’t know what to expect but from the moment the Wonderbolts took to the skies, I was completely blown away by their performance! Flying through bursting fireworks, doing steep dives and synchronized air ballet to the roaring score of instrumental rock music! And all with Rainbow Dash at the helm, guiding the others and helping her team to shine.

I’ve never seen flying like that before! I thought she was going to crash into the stands a couple of times but she pulled out in the end and finished with a team sonic rainboom that shot the Wonderbolts into the sky, around the stadium, and back to the podium for the grand finale that had everypony in the audience on their hooves and cheering!

I thought I could make my way over to her when the show was done but we were practically trampled as everyone rushed out of the bleachers for the fan-meet and greet. There must’ve been eight thousand ponies between me and Rainbow Dash who was doing her best to sign everything shoved in her face as they fought their way to the locker rooms. After that, I figured she must’ve been tired so I decided to leave her in peace and make my way back to the castle.

It was worth Harrier’s displeasure to see Rainbow Dash in action. I’m worried that I may have got Flash Sentry into a little bit of trouble judging by the look on Harrier’s face when she caught us sneaking back in the castle. Ah, I’m sure I can get him off the hook. I mean, what’s the use of being a princess if you can’t get your friends out of tight spots once and a while?

Still…it was really cool to see Rainbow Dash fly like that again. It really inspires me to practice more, though I doubt I’ll be trying out for the Wonderbolts anytime soon. I’ll have to see if my big famous friend has time to give me lessons anymore! I’ll have Harrier send her a note while she’s in the city; maybe we can catch up on all the flying lessons I’ve been missing.

Twilight

3/1/RY1006

Dear Princess Celestia,

Despite our current financial worries, Harrier suggested that I keep up appearances and host the Gala this year like always. I don’t know where she thinks she’s getting this money from (the last treasury report nearly gave me a heart attack) but she seems to have spared no expense. I guess there’s always money to be found when entertaining the upper classes, isn’t there?

Oh stars, I'm too young to be so cynical.

I’m almost glad my friends made excuses not to attend; it’s not like I would have been able to spend much time with them anyway. I was stuck in the royal meet and greet line all night and I think it’s safe to say that I’m developing a growing antipathy to hoofshakers and flank-kissers. I didn’t even have time to eat a proper dinner; I had to eat spring rolls off of a napkin in the mare’s room on one of my two allotted bathroom breaks!

Memo to self; contract Pinkie Pie to plan next year’s Gala and lock Harrier in the broom cupboard so she can’t possibly interfere. As much as I appreciate how the mare runs a tight ship, she cannot plan a party to save her life.

Twilight

3/4/RY1006

Dear Princess Celestia,

I just got back from a meeting with Harrier and I think she’s starting to slip a little bit.

This all started when Sunset Shimmer interrupted my afternoon nap and demanded to know why I was trying to kill her boyfriend.

I told her that I didn't know what she was talking about and she said that Flash was getting reassigned to a frontier garrison on the edge of the Crystal Empire. Apparently he’s supposed to ship out tomorrow but this is the first time I’ve heard anything about it. Harrier's in charge of the royal guards and she usually brings up staff changes during our weekly meetings.

When Sunset and I tracked my chancellor down and demanded to know why she was shipping Flash Sentry off to the edge of nowhere, she got really flustered and disoriented. She started coming up with some excuse that this was some kind of “Military Relocation Initiative” but I honestly don’t think she knows what that means. I can’t even fathom why she would think it a good idea to send Flash to a wilderness outpost like Fort Frostmoth; a city guard like him would get eaten alive by frost trolls within a month! I can’t believe she didn’t even consider that!

I think I’ve been working Harrier too hard; she’s beginning to show signs of stress and some questionable judgement . So I told her that I’d be taking over guard detail from now on. She didn’t seem too happy about that (Type A mares like us don't like people to think that we can't handle our jobs) but I had to be firm with her. Truth be told, she's been getting a little sloppy with palace security lately; reassigning or retiring some of the old guards and bringing in some fresh faced son of whatever lord as a favor.

Well that stops today.

I’m cancelling Flash’s reassignment order and assigning him to my personal guard. I’m sure Harrier would agree that having reliable ponies close to me is the best thing for everyone. I’ll let the little princelings she hired stay on for now but I think a more rigorous screening process is in order for future Royal Guard candidates.

Twilight.

3/6/RY1006 8:25 PM

Dear Princess Celestia,

Happy Anniversary to me!

Today marks one whole year of me ruling Equestria without screwing anything major up which is as good a reason as any for a celebration!

We had a small party in the garden tonight; just me, my closest cabinet members and Flash and Sunset. I sent invitations to Ponyville but no one RSVP’d in time so the party was less lively than I hoped it would be. But that’s okay; my friends are busy busy little bees who can’t just drop everything and appear at my social events whenever I want them to! I mean, I did offer cover their train fare there and back but no big deal; I can always cancel the train tickets tomorrow!

I mean…was I looking forward to catching up with everypony after not seeing or hearing from them in nearly a year? Sure! But we’re all adults with our own lives to live; I’m sure they had good reasons why they couldn’t make it to my anniversary party…and my birthday…and my Hearth’s Warming Eve party…and the Grand Galloping Gala. But that’s okay! I’m sure we’ll catch up next time or maybe the time after that! I’m totally okay with whenever they want to see me!

I’m not too worried about this; don’t feel too sorry for old Twilight! All things considered, things are going pretty okay!

Sincerely

Twili

No.

You know what?

It’s not okay!

I know I screwed up with Applejack’s last birthday; I get that and I’m sorry! And I know I haven’t been able to get out to Ponyville as much as I would like but it’s not like I’m deliberately avoiding them! If anything, they’ve been the ones avoiding me! Rarity and Rainbow Dash completely flaked on me when I’ve tried to get them to come to lunch! I’ve sent them dozens of letters and invitations to social events and haven’t gotten so much as a “Thanks but no thanks” in return!

I’m sorry that I can’t just prance off to the Sugarcube Corner whenever they want me too but in case they haven’t noticed I’ve kinda have a country to run! This isn’t a stupid little dress shop or a two bit apple orchard here; my work affects the lives of millions of ponies which means, surprise surprise, I don’t have all that much free time anymore! It sucks, I know, but that’s life! I’m doing the best I can and I don’t think I deserve the frosty treatment I’ve been getting from the Ponyville gang!

You know what?

Fine!

If they don’t want to come to my anniversary party then that’s their business! It’s not like we have to do absolutely everything together or anything! I’m had a great time with Flash and Sunset so if my other friends decided that they don’t want to help me celebrate then that’s their call! I can’t always be there for them and I don’t expect them to always be here for me. I’m certainly not going to be up until three in the morning crying because my party didn’t go the way I wanted to!

And if they don’t want to talk to me or even do me the courtesy of responding to my letters then I sure as hell don’t want to hear from them!

Twilight

4/13/RY1006

Dear Princess Celestia,

Sorry I lost my temper back there; a lot of stress has been piling up on me lately and that party thing just felt like the last straw.

In the past couple of weeks, I’ve had to come to terms with the fact that my friendsthe Elements of Harmony and I have grown out of our former friendship. It hasn’t been easy to admit; I guess a part of me was trying to cling the past by holding on to our old relationships but I see now that I’m not being fair to them. I think we’ve all grown and changed in ways that we can’t remain friends. If they’re not invested in continuing our friendship then I’m not going to keep bothering them.

I guess some people just can’t be friends forever.

And really, now that I think about it, I have a lot more in common with Sunset Shimmer I did with the Elements of Harmony. I mean…I can talk to her about magic and science and stuff and have her not totally glaze over like Pinkie Pie or Rainbow Dash did. I can talk about my latest research projects without completely boring her and have her give feedback on areas where I need to improve. Sunset and I are a lot more alike than me and my Ponyville friends ever were; in a lot of ways, we’re a perfect match for each other.

…

So why do I still miss them?

I’m really racking my brain to figure out what I actually had in common with the rest of the Elements of Harmony and for the life of me I can’t figure it out. It’s not like I’m terribly interested in fashion or sports or agriculture and not even Rarity is all that concerned about magic. Outside of adventuring to save Equestria and living in the same town together, we really didn’t have that much to talk about.

But...I still miss them.

I miss Rainbow Dash butting heads with Applejack. I miss Rarity gushing over the latest designs from Neighpoli. I miss Pinkie Pie randomly breaking into song or throwing parties for the silliest things.

And despite the fact that we have literally nothing in common and we haven’t been friends in nearly a year…I still miss them.

I wish I didn't; I wish I could just stop missing them and move on with my life. I want to be able to look at a cake without thinking about Pinkie Pie or look at a dress without wondering how Rarity would like it.

More than anything though…I wish things would just go back to the way they were. But I guess I just have to respect their wishes and give them their space. I can't exactly force them to be friends with me, can I?

It’ll get easier with time…won’t it?

Twilight

5/1/RY1006

Dear Princess Celestia,

I don’t know what the hell is going on but I don’t like it; not one bit.

Sorry, let me back up. The park dedication I had today went well and I was about to board a carriage back to the castle when I saw Rarity walking through the park in the company of Fleur Di Lis and Fancy Pants. I hadn’t seen her a year now; last I heard she was preparing to show at Fashion Week in Manehatten so I was surprised to see her in Canterlot. I called her name but…well, that’s when things got weird.

She kept walking despite the numerous attempts to call out to her and when I finally chased her down she was…distant. Almost cold. All my attempts to make small talk or catch up were rebuffed by one word answers and short, forced pleasantries. I could tell something was wrong but she didn’t open up to me no matter how hard I tried. By then, I was getting frustrated with her standoffishness and as she made up her third excuse to leave, I demanded to know what her problem was.

This proved to be one of the biggest mistakes I’ve ever made.

Rarity proceeded to tell me, in great and violent detail, exactly what her problem was. Apparently, I had no right to act chummy with her after being cruel and dismissive to her and everypony else for the past year. She said that I had some nerve trying to talk to her after I had told Pinkie Pie that her constant party invitations were getting annoying and that I didn’t want to hear from them again unless I personally summoned them. She told me that I could keep my “noble company” and that she wasn’t going to be a “backup friend” to be summoned at my pleasure.

Rarity ranted and raved for what seemed like forever, practically biting the head off Flash Sentry when he tried to stick up for me. She informed me that she had better things to do than cater to the whims of a royal brat like me and stormed off in a huff before I could get a word in edgewise.

Needless to say, I was stunned, confused and not the least bit outraged that Rarity thought that she had the right to yell at me for being aloof and standoffish! And what was that garbage about me saying that Pinkie Pie was annoying?! I hoofwrote every single letter I sent out to them and Harrier said that I didn’t get so much as a postcard in reply! And she wants to call me cruel and dismissive?!

This just confirms my suspicions that my Ponyville “friends” and I were never that compatible to begin with and if this is how they want to treat their “friend” and leader then I’m well rid of them! If they don’t want to hear from me again then I am happy to stop writing them! Considering that they managed to misconstrue party invitations as personal attacks on them, I may as well have just thrown away the letters I wrote them and have Harrier send them misleading hate mail because the end result would have been exactly…the same.

Wait…

I need to check up on something. I’ll write again when I can.

Author's Note

SURPRISE UPLOAD!

We're almost done with this prologue! I decided to break this up into multiple parts because of reasons. I aim to finish this by the end of the week and get this story on the road again.

READ AND REVIEW PLEASE!

Intermission (IV)

Selected Passages from
Letter to Princess Celestia
Excerpts From HRH Princess Twilight Sparkle’s Personal Memoirs Part 4

5/8/RY1006

Dear Princess Celestia,

Funny story!

So you know how I thought that my friends hated me? Well, apparently that's because my chancellor has been running interference between me and them in an attempt to isolate me, control me, and make it seem like she was the only pony I could trust!

Isn’t that hilarious?

All this time I thought my friends were deliberately ignoring me when in fact it was just a simple misunderstanding/gross betrayal of personal confidence! Silly me!

Aaaaaaaanyway, just wanted to keep you up to date on the latest hilarious Canterlot gossip! I know you probably have ghostly things to get back to so I'll let you go!

Talk to you later!

Twilight

Oh…wait…hang on a second…

No, sorry, I was wrong.

That’s not funny.

That’s not funny at all.

That’s mind-bendingly infuriating.

I apologize if any of this is illegible but I’m still shaking from the conversation I just had with soon to be Ex-Chancellor Harrier. After the run in I had with Rarity last week, I couldn’t shake the feeling that there was some kind of mix-up between my friends and my mail staff. But every time I went down there to check on the mail situation myself, the mail room staff was all mysteriously on break at the exact same time, doors locked and shades drawn. As if somepony sent them away before I could get there. After about a week of failed attempts to pin down the mail room workers, I decided to send some armed thugs down there unexpected to shake things up a little.

Well…Flash Sentry isn't exactly "armed" or "thuggish" but he was the best I could do on such short notice.

His report did nothing to ease my mind. He said that pretty much all of his questions were met with stony silence from the mail staff and when he asked if anything had come through from Ponyville recently, he said they got really agitated and hustled him out the door before he could say anything else.

That’s strange enough but stranger still was the fact that Harrier apparently confronted him later in his shift and apparently got really upset with him. She told him to stop snooping around the mail room, stop asking about Ponyville and stay away from me unless he wanted to get reassigned to the frostiest corner of the Crystal Empire.

Mistake #1

I think she forgot that nopony orders my guards around and absolutely nopony threatens my friends.

So, earlier this afternoon, Harrier found herself summoned to the throne room in front of the full court and all my guards to "clarify" a few things. I was curious as to why my people were being hustled out of my mail room and why she thought she felt it necessary to threaten a member of my personal guard for doing his job.

I was rather imperious if I do say so myself and it had the effect of completely unbalancing my usually collected Chancellor. She feigned innocence for a while, denying Flash’s stories and claiming she had no idea why Rarity would think I was upset with her…which is odd because I didn’t recall mentioning my confrontation with Rarity in the park to her at all. As good as her lies were, they were not designed to withstand direct scrutiny and after a few minutes of poking, prodding and third rate courtroom theatrics, she finally caved and admitted the truth.

She admitted that she had “screened” my company for my own good. She claimed that it was in my best interest, and the best interest of Equestria, that be more “selective” in my choice of company and counsel. She said that the first few years of my rule were the most formative and that it was important that I surround myself with the “right sort” of ponies and take advice from a select few (meaning her and her alone). She insisted that my friends had proven a bad influence in my political life (read: they had dared to give me advice that contradicted her own) and that it would be improper to associate with them too closely in the future.

Mistake #2

After that, we had a calm and reasonable discussion about her future in my employ in which the phrase "go to hell" was tossed around more than usual.

She asserted that she had been the royal councilor for years before I had even come to court and therefore knew how to best run a royal household.

I objected, citing evidence suggesting that she was, in fact, a two faced hagraven who had no business telling anypony how to do anything.

She suggested I must be feeling tired and that a long stint in the castle tower would do me some good while she took over some of my more “stressful” duties.

I politely disagreed and suggested that perform an act that would have been both extremely painful and physically impossible.

She “forbade” me from seeing my friends again and insisted that I retire to my room before I say something that I might regret.

I suggested that she take an indefinite vacation in the fieriest corner of Tartarus and that there was nothing she could do to prevent me from leaving if I wanted to.

Then she called the guards to “escort me back to my room" and prevent me from leaving the castle.

This proved to be her biggest and final mistake as High Chancellor of Equestria.

I don’t know how she thought things were going to shake out but judging by the look on her face as she sailed off the second story balcony and into the garden pool, I don’t think this was quite what she was expecting.

I mean come on; did she really think the guards were going to take her side over mine?

Really?

Does she not know who I am?!

I’m Shining Armor’s baby sister for crying out loud!

I remember playing soldier with half of the captains when they were still cadets! I did my homework in the guard’s barracks every day after school until Shining Armor got off duty! These are the guards my brother hoofpicked to protect me on my coronation day! And she thought that they would just jump at the chance to stab me in the back?!

Oh wait, no, the two princelings Harrier promoted to the royal guards before I took over tried to stop me. Yeah, the Nepotism Twins did great against the dozens of career military bodyguards who came down on them like a hailstorm. I think one of Harrier’s toadies actually managed to ruffle a younger officer’s helmet plume before he was bucked twenty feet across the throne room, out the window and into the pool.

In hindsight, it probably wasn’t strictly necessary to physically eject them from the castle but it was certainly satisfying watching her go and even more satisfying knowing that the garden pool recently bloomed a rather foul smelling culture of algae. It sounds horrible, I know, but I can’t bring myself to care too much about a pony that has systematically made the last year of my life absolutely miserable.

I feel so…used, betrayed and so bloody stupid! If I never ran into Rarity in the park I would have never-

Rarity!

I need to get to Ponyville as soon as possible. I just hope there’s still time to set things right.

Twilight

5/9/RY1006

Dear Princess Celestia,

I’m writing you from rather cramped little bedroom at the Ponyville Inn. Seeing as I’ve been refused entry at all of my friend’s homes and half the town thinks I’m a conceited brat, this is the best that I can do for the time being until I can make amends.

So as you might expect, my attempts at reconciliation with my friends are going over like lead balloons since Harrier did her best to make sure my friends wouldn’t want to contact me, much less try to. Apparently her little plan to keep my friends from influencing me included sending snotty, stuck up letters in reply to all the birthday, party, and lunch invitations my friends sent to the castle. I’m not inclined to dignify Harrier’s vile, poisonous filth by repeating it here but needless to say I was treated to the cliff notes of some rather nasty letters Harrier sent out in my name while I was being driven off Applejack’s ranch by her grandmother and I can't say I really blame them for being less than pleased to see me.

My attempts at reaching Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie went little better and ended in wet, disastrous failure both times as I was subsequently rained on and hit in the face with what smelled like cheesecake that had been sitting on a counter for a week (in that order, no less, so I couldn’t even wash the stink off until I got back to the hotel.)

I can’t even begin to tell you how absolutely awful I feel right now but the worst part by far is knowing that I have no one to blame for this but myself. Well…I did have a backstabbing power hungry second in command that didn’t exactly help. But the fact of the matter is that I gave Harrier all the power she needed to run roughshod over me and play me for a fool. I put Harrier in a perfect position to ruin my life and sat back and watched it happen like an idiot.

The only hope I have left is that Rarity will give me a chance to explain myself when she gets back from her runway tour tomorrow. If she doesn’t then…I don’t know what I’m going to do. I can’t exactly stick around in a town that thinks I’ve gotten too big for my britches because of the way “I” treated my friends but I’m worried that if I go back to Canterlot, I’m never going to get another chance to apologize. I’m worried that they’re not even going to let me back in town next time; Ponyville Ponies protect their own and Harrier made it look like I had just snubbed four of Ponyville's favorite daughters. Princess or no, I'm not going to be welcome back here until I settle things with my friends.

I have to convince Rarity to convince the others to let me explain myself. If they still don’t want to speak to me after that I’ll be fine I’ll respect their decision. But they deserve to know the truth;I owe them that much at least.

Twilight.

(Personal Note: Publically eviscerate Harrier when I get back to Canterlot.)

5/10/RY1006 10:45 AM

Dear Princess Celestia,

I’m sorry but I have to make this short; I’ll write more when I can but I wouldn’t expect to hear from me for a few days…I have a lot of catching up to do.

Sorry, let me back up. After a thoroughly unpleasant night sleeping on the lumpiest mattress ever created, I was woken up at six in the morning by a thunderous pounding on my door. Before I could even get up to murder whoever had disturbed my uneasy slumber, the door blasted off its hinges and a frazzled looking Sunset Shimmer entered followed by an equally harried looking Flash Sentry. Apparently, they had been out all night along with half the guards looking for me since I disappeared from the castle after Harrier’s arrest. The guards were in full panic mode; Harrier was arrested after I "disappeared" and the whole castle was trying to find me before the press got wind that their princess had gone missing.

In hindsight, I probably should have told somepony that I was going to Ponyville before I left the castle.

Oops.

I filled them in as we made our way downtown, walking fast as I recounted my less than successful attempts at reconciliation. I cannot remember a time when I approached the Carousel Boutique with more dread and as I caught a glance of familiar purple mane inside the bustling shop I felt a wave of anxious nausea wash over me as I realized that this was it; if I couldn’t get Rarity to listen to me then there was a chance I would never right this mistake or see my friends again. My head swam and Flash guided me into a thicket on the side of Rarity’s store before I passed out in the street. I knelt there for a moment, took three deep breaths, and then got back on my hooves and walked through the door before I could psyche myself out any more than I already had.

The bell jingled as we entered the shop and Rarity turned to welcome her new customers only to stop when she saw me in the doorway. She didn’t look entirely happy to see me but she didn’t slam the door in my face like Applejack did or pretend not to be home like Rainbow Dash did. We just stared at each other as her customers nervously milled about in the sudden silence.

Rarity opened her mouth to say something and I quickly cut her off and started babbling before she could say anything or tell me to leave. I told her that the letters weren’t from me and that I didn’t know what they said but they certainly hadn't been from me and Harrier-

That got her attention.

She didn’t look like she wanted to listen to me at first but the second I dropped Harrier’s name, I saw her perk up. She held up a hoof to stop me, glanced over at Sunset and Flash who nodded in answer to her questioning gaze and then looked back at me with dawning realization.

“Of course,” she said.

And before I could say anything else, Rarity slammed into me with more strength than I thought she was capable of. I thought she was attacking me for a second until wrapped her arms around me, crying and mumbling apologies into my mane. I was confused for a brief second until I realized what was happening.

She believed me.

Rarity believed me.

I hadn’t lost her.

I still had at least one Ponyville friend left.

That realization set off some kind of weird chemical reaction inside of me. I don’t really know what happened after that; the anxiety that had been slowly winding its way around my stomach for months suddenly let go, snapping like a rubber band and releasing a torrent of built up stress. I came unglued and a sigh of relief quickly turned into a symphony of sobs as I realized that I still had a chance to make up with my friends.

I still have a chance!

It’s not over yet; Rarity said she’d go with me to help me talk to the others as soon as she could close up shop. She reasons that if we can get the others together in one spot and start talking before they can get away from us, then we have a chance to tell them the truth.

I just hope it’s enough.

I have to go now. Rarity says we need to catch Rainbow Dash before she heads off to training. I’ll write more when I can.

Twilight

5/10/RY1006 6:35 PM

Dear Princess Celestia,

Mission accomplished.

With Rarity’s help I managed to track down all my friends. It wasn’t easy to get a hold of them; Sunset actually ended up breaking into Applejack’s barn and dragging her out kicking and screaming while Flash lured Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash to Sweet Apple Acres with the promise of free apple cider. They weren’t exactly happy to see me again but Rarity managed to convince them to hear me out and, after another long winded and rambling apology backed up by Rarity, Flash, and Sunset, we found ourselves tangled in a wet, snotty apology group hug.

We’re having a party of course; Pinkie Pie has never been one to let good news go uncelebrated. Applejack cleared out her third and newest barn and Rainbow Dash and Rarity decorated everything while I helped Pinkie raid the Sugarcube Corner. It took three wagons to get everything over to Sweet Apple Acres and by the time we got there, the party was in full swing. Cake and dancing and group hugs all around; my friends were all together again.

Happy ending...right?

And yet somehow there’s something off about all of this.

Not that I’m unhappy with how things turned out; far from it! I’m thrilled that my friends and I are back together after so much time apart…or at least I should be.

As happy as I am to be back with my friends…I still felt a bit uneasy. And I could tell that they felt it too. We’re all smiling a little too broadly and laughing a little too loudly at personal jokes that are two years old at this point. We keep talking and talking and talking as if we’re afraid that a moment of silence will creep up on us like a thief and steal the little peace we've made for ourselves. There is a mean, desperate edge to the festivities that I can’t say I like.

It doesn’t feel like the parties we used to have.

I know they’re still upset with me; our time apart was partly my fault after all…but I can’t stop thinking...

Why did they believe Harrier’s letters so easily?

I don’t really know what’s more disheartening; that Harrier made me out to be an arrogant little brat…or that my friends so readily believed her. I thought our friendship was strong enough to weather whatever was thrown our way but…are a couple of letters really all it takes to turn us against each other?

I know Harrier forged my signature and sent them on my personal stationary but I don’t understand how they could have thought I would ever say such awful things to them? I’m sure they probably tried to write me to find out what was going on and Harrier probably stopped them but…they should have just stopped by! They should have known something fishy was up so why didn’t they just come up and visit me or yell at me?! Applejack should have been beating down my doors for half of the things Harrier said to them in my name. Why wouldn’t they just be comfortable speaking to me like they used to?!

Unless…no, I made it clear to them that I didn’t want them to treat me any differently after my coronation. They didn’t feel intimidated by me, did they? They didn’t think that I would let my position go to my head so quickly, did they?

Do they still feel this way?

I don’t know…this doesn’t feel like something that can be fixed with a group hug and a piece of cake. Things are still a little awkward between us since we haven’t properly talked to each other in nearly a year. I feel like there’s a lot we need to talk about; a lot has changed between us but we’re all trying to act like nothing has. Like we’re all still the same ponies we were a year ago.

But we’re not…and we need to realize that.

I think we need to cancel this party; it’s high time we were real with each other for a change.

Twilight

5/13/RY1006

Dear Princess Celestia,

Back in Canterlot after a long weekend and Ponyville feels like worlds away as I am once again swamped by the business of rule only this time without a chancellor to help me out. This weekend was emotionally exhausting for a number of reasons, not the least of which was a day and a half long talk I had with my Ponyville friends.

I told them after I wrote you last that we all needed to have a talk and to my surprise they all agreed with me. Sunset and Flash made themselves scarce as we packed up what was left of the party food, hiked up to Fluttershy’s tree, sat down on a blanket and just talked for what felt like the first time in years.

We kept it light at first; we talked about our lives, what we’ve been doing since we last saw each other, how our jobs are going, the latest Ponyville gossip. And then, when we ran out of fun stuff to talk about, we started digging deeper into the topics nopony wanted to talk about. Hard stuff like where we thought our friendship was going and how they really felt about being friends with “royalty” and why they thought that Harrier’s letters came from me.

It was not pretty, not by any stretch of the imagination and honestly I’m still squirming from some of the things that were said. But it felt good to just get everything out in the open and really hash out the problems in our friendship nopony really wanted to bring up. Once we really dragged our personal demons and emotional baggage out of the dark, they didn’t seem so intimidating.

And by the time my friends saw me off to the train station; I really think we made some progress. Things aren’t the way they used to be but…they’re good. And I have every confidence that they’re going to get better. I don’t think it’s going to be easy being friends with them for a while; we are out of practice after all. But I think this is something we can definitely work past.

Work being the operative word.

Not even Discord managed to drive a wedge between us for as long as Harrier did but even she's not completely to blame for us falling apart. It was so easy to make “friends forever” promises on my coronation day; back before we all had so many important things to do. I guess we thought it would just come so easily to us; that our friendship was immune to things like time and distance. But I think we’re all starting to see that if you want to remain part of somepony’s life, you really have to make a conscious effort.

And it’s not always going to be as easy as hopping over to the Sugarcube Corner for lunch. It’s about making a serious commitment to each other and struggling to build our lives around the relationships we made. We really have to be honest with each other and it’s going to take a lot of time, energy, and emotional investment to make our friendship work now.

But somehow…I think we’re up to the challenge. I think the fact that the five of us got together and talked it out is a sign that we’re all in it for the long haul and we’re ready to do what we have to do to stay part of each other’s lives. .

Now I’m back in Canterlot with a whole mess of problems, not the least of which is the dawning realization that I’ve been less of a princess and more of a sock puppet while my friends have been doing amazing things with their own lives. Listening to how much my friends have accomplished for themselves since I’ve last seen them really makes me feel inadequate by comparison.

I mean...Rarity’s design studio takes up most of her house now! She hired assistants and started showing her lines at Manehatten Fashion week! Rainbow Dash is flying two shows a week and selling out stadiums from here to Trotsdale! Pinkie Pie has taken over the Sugarcube Corner after the Cakes decided to open another franchise in Canterlot and she’s been dating Applejack’s cousin Braeburn for the past six months!

Don’t even get me started on Applejack! Sweet Apple Acres is more than double its original size after the Apples practically muscled their way into the Everfree Forest! They’re selling their stuff in Trottingham and Fillydelphia and every town in between!

So of course I felt like an idiot when it came time for me to catch them up on my exciting career in politics and I realized that I had done nothing of any significance since they last saw me. I know that becoming a princess and ruling a country before thirty is nothing to sneeze at but I don’t really feel like I’ve done much besides blindly signing away Equestria’s future to my High Chancellor.

Stars…nearly two years of theoretically complete authority and nothing to show for it. Not a new library, not a new law, not the animal charity I promised to set up in Fluttershy’s name.

Nothing.

Seeing my friends and how well they’ve done for themselves made me realize how much more I could should have done with my position. I should have been smarter about Harrier; I should have stepped up to the plate a little more and taken charge even if I felt like I was in over my head. Equestria is getting along just fine but...is that enough?

Is “just fine” really the best I can do for Equestria?

I’m sitting on top of this huge mess with Harrier with a parliament in rebellion and a cabinet in shambles and all I can think is…no.

I’m not doing the best job I can do.

I can do so much better.

I will do so much better.

Seeing my friends again really lit a fire under me. I feel energized for the first time in months! I feel like I can finally take off the training wheels and become the leader I’m supposed to be!

But first…I have accounts to settle with my former chancellor.

Twilight

Author's Note

Almost done with this intermission. This was actually supposed to be out yesterday but my internet decided to poop on me and I lost half my edits.

I think more than anything I wanted to demonstrate with this chapter that friendships are hard to keep up if you don't work at them. It's pretty easy to fall into the trap of thinking that things will always be the same and that you will naturally stay close to your friends without putting any effort into it. But once you get older and stop living near your friends all the time you have to put in effort to keep your relationships alive.

Maybe that's just me, I don't know.

What I do know is that this intermission is almost done and I should have said this earlier but this is by no means required reading for the rest of the story. Basically, all that happens here plotwise is that Twilight makes new friends and somepony announces her wedding plans (next chapter). If you're not on board with this then you can just skip until Act 2 when the real story picks up again and I promise you you will not really miss anything.

Next chapter may be a few days away as I am suddenly struck by an idea that makes this story at least 25% better and I need to rewrite a section to make that happen. I appreciate your patience and your feedback!

Intermission (V)

Selected Passages from
Letter to Princess Celestia
Excerpts From HRH Princess Twilight Sparkle’s Personal Memoirs Part 5

Dear Princess Celestia,

It seems that I owe you a long overdue apology.

It turns out that you weren’t as careless with your money as Harrier led me to believe. I guess I should have realized that the pony put in charge of keeping me up to date on our financial situation can pretty much tell me whatever she wants. I’ve got my best guards looking into the matter with some members of the treasury department but I think it’s safe to say that our Ex-Chancellor is going to be in for a long stint in Raven Rock…unless she wants to turn over her accomplices and testify against them.

Oh right, let me catch you up on that.

It appears that Harrier had a nice little cottage industry going with certain members of parliament, accepting disgustingly large bribes to “influence” (read: manipulate) me into enacting policies that privilege their wants and needs over the good of Equestria. I’m embarrassed to say that Harrier bamboozled me with legal mumbo jumbo and got me to essentially sign blank checks for her friends in parliament to cash in at the expense of the Equestrian people.

I can’t believe that I never caught wind of what she was up to, but if I’m being completely honest I was never that good at reading social situations. That was always Rarity’s forte and she pretty much spotted Harrier’s secret dealings with parliament at that lunch party all those months ago.

I’m starting to see why Harrier worked so hard to keep us apart; she wouldn’t have been able to slip as much as she did past me if I had Rarity or Applejack watching her every move. I almost appreciate the skill with which Harrier deceived me for so long.

Then I remember that she’s a lying, manipulative harpy who tried to poison my relationships and run my life.

And then I don’t appreciate her so much anymore.

Fraud. Embezzlement. Corruption. Conspiracy to Commit Legal Fraud. Facilitating Unlawful Corruption in Parliament. Light Treason. Mail Fraud. Any one of these offenses would be enough to ship Harrier off to the darkest cell in Raven Rock until her mane turns grey and her teeth fall out. But as tempting as it is to just throw the book at her, I’m beginning to see Harrier as a tiny part of a bigger issue; namely that Canterlot is full of scheming, manipulative backstabbers more concerned with their own personal power plays than doing their jobs and representing their constituents.

And I’ve never been one to treat the symptoms when I have the chance to cure the disease.

So let’s see if Harrier wants to turn over her friends in exchange for a lighter jail sentence.

Twilight

Dear Princess Celestia,

After consulting with my war council (for the moment, Sunset Shimmer and Rarity) I’ve decided to hold a garden party.

I decided to invite all of Chancellor Harrier’s good friends to the castle to thank them for doing such a wonderful job and remind them that I now have enough dirt on them to completely destroy their personal and political lives.

You see, it turns out that Harrier didn’t quite trust her comrades as much as I trust mine and she kept a rather detailed list of her co-conspirator’s...less than reputable activities to keep them in line in case any of them got cold hooves and thought about turning her in to me. I won’t go into details and it’s nothing illegal as far as I can tell. But it is humiliating enough to ensure that none of them will ever be elected to public office again.

I wanted to go public with this information, especially with elections coming up, but Rarity counseled against it, reasoning that it was more useful to have a bunch of active politicians terrified to cross me than a bunch of ex-politicians who are no use to anypony.

(Sidebar; I’m a little scared of Rarity now.)

So I thought it was only fair to let everypony know exactly where they stand. I think I’ll serve some tea, some light sandwiches and remind them that while going public with this information would hurt me and make me look stupid for being led around, it would completely destroy them.

I’m going to remind them that their friend Harrier is going to get chewed up by the press as she prepares for a trial that could put her away for the rest of her natural life. I’m going to warn them that I can do the same thing to any one of them with single letter to the press and the name of the game now is “Do Your Jobs and Make Princess Twilight Happy Or She’s Going To Screw You Over So Hard That Your Grandfoals Are Going To Pay For It.”

Which is one of my new favorite games, by the way.

Also, I think I’m going to serve lemon bars; what do you think? I know it’s not summer yet and they’re not exactly in season but I thought they would go well with the tea and I’ve kind of been craving them lately. Eh, I’ll get some for me at least; I doubt my guests will have much of an appetite once I’ve finished with them.

Now if you’ll excuse me, I have some politicians to terrorize.

Twilight

Dear Princess Celestia,

Rainbow Dash is getting married.

…

To two different ponies.

…

At the same time.

…

Yeah.

…

Stick that in your pipe and smoke it.

Needless to say, this wasn’t the news I thought I was going to be receiving when Rainbow Dash invited us all out to dinner last night. I knew that Rainbow Dash had been seeing two ponies for some time now but I always assumed that they didn’t know about each other. So of course, I was surprised to find out that not only were Spitfire and Soarin perfectly aware that Rainbow Dash was dating both of them, they were something of an item themselves. And, in what Rainbow Dash described as an “epic display of aerial affection,” they both proposed to her on the same night. Yeah, apparently Rainbow Dash’s love triangles resolve like the harem ending of a bizarre Neighponese dating sim.

Not that I have any experience with that kind of thing.

I always knew that it would be weird when my friends started doing “adult” stuff like buying houses and having foals but I have to be honest, I never expected Rainbow Dash to be the first of us to tie the knot. I thought the smart money was on Rarity for that one so I guess I owe Spike fifty bits when he gets back from Neighpon.

I don’t know…it’s a little weird to me I guess. I mean, plural marriage isn’t as common as it used to be when mares had to double up on stallions just to keep our population up but apparently it hasn’t fallen completely out of practice. I can’t even imagine getting married to one pony at this point in my life; getting married to two feels even more unreal.

Though if Sunset and Flash brought it up, I’m not saying I wouldn’t give the thought due consideration.

It’s not that I’m not happy for her because I really am! Just from the short time I’ve spent with them at dinner tonight, I can tell that Soarin and Spitfire seem like great ponies and the three of them really seem to complete each other. Spitfire is a more Type-A version of Rainbow Dash while Soarin’s more levelheaded nature keeps the group grounded. I think for Rainbow Dash to find one partner that complements her personality and another that balances her out is a blessing.

I was a little upset that I didn’t get the bridesmare invitation at first but I thought that it was just because of the time we spent apart. So of course I was completely stunned when Rainbow Dash asked me to officiate the ceremony. I was a little unsure about it at first but Rainbow Dash seemed to sense my hesitation and took me aside to assure me that being a princess had nothing to do with why she wanted me to preside over the ceremony. She just thought that, given my “propensity for verbosity” (wow somepony got her a word of the day calendar) I would be happier taking charge of the ceremony. After all, Applejack is catering, Rarity is designing the dresses, and Pinkie Pie has called planning the party; so why shouldn’t I get to do something that makes use of my talents too?

I guess I really can’t refuse, can I?

At any rate, I have a while before I have to start thinking about how I’m going to preside over the ceremony. Soarin wants to let the engagement mature a bit and Rainbow and Spitfire want to plan the most over the top wedding celebration in history so we have some time before the wedding.

I’m really happy for them, Rainbow Dash in particular. There was a time when I couldn’t even conceive of Rainbow Dash being mature enough to settle down but somehow…I think she’s really grown up over the years. And I’m really proud of her for that and I’m so happy that she wants me to be part of her special day. There was a time not too long ago when I thought that I would never be part of my friend’s lives anymore. Now…well, now I’m just glad that we all have an opportunity to celebrate together again.

Twilight

Dear Fluttershy,

Sorry that I haven’t written you lately. I’ve had a lot on my plate recently and haven’t been able to write as much as I would have liked. If Princess Celestia is floating around anywhere near you, you can ask her and she’ll tell you all about it.

A lot has been going on and I thought I should keep you in the loop. I finally got that animal shelter off the ground. We’re just starting up, just a little building and a couple of kennels in Ponyville. But I hope to grow it into a much larger place as soon as I can find some ponies to staff it. Most of your friends are already back in the wild or in new homes but the ones that are left are taking to the new shelter nicely.

Except…nopony has been able to find Angel Bunny; not for almost two years now. He jimmied the lock of his cage open when we were moving him from your house to the Apple's barn and scampered off into the Everfree Forest before I could stop him. I think he knew you weren’t coming back anymore and decided he didn’t want anything to do with the rest of us. I’m sure he’ll be find on his own; he was always…assertive for a rabbit. I think you raised him well enough to fend for himself and…I don’t think he would have wanted to stick around with ponies who weren’t you anyway so-

Oh, I adopted a family of mice a little while ago! I found them poking around the kitchen and managed to save them from the chef’s mallet. I bought a little dollhouse for them to play around in and a little habitat for them to sleep in at night. I’ve been feeding them cheese for months now but I guess I should probably find them some less fattening fare, right? What was that stuff you kept your rodent friends fed with? Ah, I’ll ask some of the mares at the shelter; I’m sure they’ll steer me straight.

Everypony here is doing very well for herself. Applejack is thinking of expanding the family business even further than she already has. She’s buying up land in the Everfree Forest and cultivating it for apple production. She’s got a new barn that churns out Granny Smith’s Homemade Apple Cider year round to ship off to cites all over Equestria.

The only one growing faster than Applejack is Rarity. I’m starting to see that familiar diamond cutie mark on tags and in store windows in Canterlot more and more these days. I doubt you would recognize the Carousel Boutique anymore; she’s converted everything except her bedroom into a large design studio and is designing up a storm.

Pinkie Pie is her usual self, still baking and partying up a storm. A little less…hyper I think but not any less cheerful. She took over the Sugarcube Corner from the Cakes a little while ago and seems to be hellbent on rotting every pony in Ponyville’s teeth out, either with her sweets or her saccharine PDA's with her new boyfriend Braeburn...yeah, that Braeburn. They suit each other well but more than three minutes in their company gives me a headache.

Spike is…he’s doing well from what I can tell. Neighpon seems to be taking up most of his attention since I barely hear from him lately. He’s living with my Uncle Ryo and from what he tells me, Spike has made tons of new friends lately. There was even a rumor going around that he was dating a Neighponese idol singer…or was it the local inn manager’s daughter…hm…I forget. At any rate, I think it turned out for the best that he left Equestria for schooling; I’m ashamed to say that Neighponese schools appreciate him more than Equestrian schools would have.

I guess the biggest news of all is that our little Rainbow Dash is the first of us to get married.
…
Yeah, I know, that was my reaction too.

She’s marrying two of her wingmates in a year’s time, just as soon as Spike gets home from Neighpon. Rainbow Dash wanted to invite you but I thought you might be busy with afterlife stuff...unless you want to drop by that is. You know, grab some cake, catch the bouquet, unravel the mysteries of the world beyond the living in front of a crowd of terrified mortals.

That was a joke.

Unless you’re serious. In which case some warning might be nice; I don’t think Rainbow Dash would appreciate a heart attack for a wedding present.

All kidding aside…they’re good ponies. And they make her happy. And they’re going to take care of her like she needs to be taken care of…like you would have wanted to.

You would be so proud of her. You always were but I think she’s finally becoming the pony she was always meant to be; the pony that you always saw her as. Somepony brave and trustworthy and hard-working and determined. And I think in some small way she has you to thank for that.

I’m sorry, but I didn’t exactly tell you what you wanted me to tell her. She took your passing really badly and I didn’t need to add another “what if” on top of the pile she already stacked on her shoulders. Hate me if you want but I told her that you always believed in her. And I think that inspired her more than anything to really go out and get what deserved. She thought so highly of you that she’s been working herself tirelessly to live up to your expectations. She’s a great leader and an even greater flier but-

I think she would have traded all of this, all the fame and success that came from her work, just to have you stand beside her on her wedding day. I know I would.

And that’s why there’s not going to be a mare of honor at her ceremony; because the only pony for the job isn’t here to celebrate with us.

I love you, I miss you, and I will write again soon.

Twilight

Dear Princess Celestia,

Happy Anniversary to me!

…

Okay, I know it isn’t my second coronation anniversary yet but since my friends missed the last party (and since we’ve got about a year of missed birthdays and holidays to make up) we decided to get together in Ponyville to celebrate them all at once. Pinkie Pie is calling it “The New Grandgallopingwarmingbirthdayversary Gala.”

I’m amazed that she managed to fit all that on one cake but I’m even more surprised that everybody from Ponyville insisted that I bring Flash and Sunset down with me. I figured, after the year we’ve had as a group, they would want some alone time but Rarity made a good point; if it wasn’t for Sunset and Flash forcing everypony to listen to me, we might have never gotten another opportunity to celebrate like this. Without their help, I would have never found out that Harrier was lying to me or convinced my friends to accept my apology.

I guess I owe them a lot now that I think about it and I wonder…I wonder if you wanted me to meet them. I wonder if you had some idea of the challenges I was going to face and wanted to make sure that I had all the friends I could need.

And I’ve certainly needed them; that’s for sure

It’s been a hell of a couple of years; I’m not going to lie. First Shining Armor and Cadence, then Fluttershy, then you and Luna, then this mess with Harrier. The hits felt like they were never going to stop coming and I barely had time to process one catastrophe before another came along and knocked me off my hooves again. But now I feel like things might actually be going my way for the first time in a long time. We have so much to celebrate, my friends and I, it’s hard to think that one party (even a Pinkie Pie Party) can celebrate it all.

Rainbow Dash is getting married.

Spike is coming home soon.

The post coronation power grab seems to have been truly and soundly defeated.

I’m finally getting things accomplished on my own.

And most importantly, I am back together with the dearest ponies in the world to me.

This will be the final entry in this journal as I'm running out of room and want to keep it as a token of my first year of solo princessing. As rough as it’s been, things are starting to look up. Don’t worry about us too much; I think Equestria is going to be just fine

No.

I think Equestria is going to be better than it ever was.

It hasn’t been easy by any stretch of the imagination but I’m doing my best to make sure the trust you had for me wasn’t misplaced. I fully intend to put your rule to shame and become the best damn princess this country has ever seen!

I have to go; Pinkie wants to cut the cake now and you do not keep that mare waiting on sweets.

All My Love,

Twilight.

Editor's Note: We hope you have enjoyed this brief excerpt from Letters to Princess Celestia. This marks the end of Princess Twilight's first journal and the beginning of what many historians believe to be the most tumultuous time in Equestrian history. We hope you will stay with us as Princess Twilight is tested even further, learns the true meaning of sacrifice, and understands the cost of ruling a princedom alone.

Sincerely,

Terra Nova

Author's Note

And with that, the intermission ends.

So many good Sad Twilight stories are getting written off and downvoted for being "emocorn" that I'm constantly surprised and humbled that this story is doing so well. And I guess I've got you guys to thank for that so I just wanted to take a moment and say thank you for giving this story a chance and being patient enough to stick with it this far. I hope you'll stick with me a little while longer (since we're barely a third of the way done!) and I hope to continue to write material worthy of your readership.

As it is, we're moving out of the intermission and into Act 2 next chapter. I'm going to pop over to A Glint of Light on Broken Glass for a bit to get that story on its way but after that, we have a truly awesome wedding to get to. Stay tuned.

The Last Equestrian Princess

The Last Equestrian Princess

The relationship between Princess Celestia and her student never fully recovered from their long period of silence. This isn’t to say that they didn’t become friendly again; only that Twilight no longer looked at the elder princess with eyes full of adoration and obedience. The pedestal that Twilight had placed her teacher on had been well and truly demolished by Princess Celestia’s actions and all she could do was face the truth of Princess Celestia, the good and bad, on even footing.

This made instructing Twilight more challenging for Princess Celestia as her student no longer accepted everything she said as the canon truth. Twilight frequently challenged her assumptions, disagreed with her conclusions, and on several occasions the castle halls echoed with riotous academic arguments between princesses. For her part, Princess Celestia found Twilight’s newfound skepticism refreshing and even though Twilight often left her lessons frazzled and groaning in frustration, she had to admit it was…nice having a peer to argue magic with. So, despite the fact that her blood pressure spiked every time she met with Princess Celestia, Twilight kept coming back for the savage academic thrill that came from complex magical study. The intensity of Celestia’s lessons only increased as the elder princess led Twilight through a variety of subjects ranging from arcane spellcraft to the fundamentals of sealing charms to lessons on navigating the Equestrian bureaucracy to exercises in controlling the sun (to hone her magical focus of course).

Twilight Sparkle was, of course, not a complete idiot. She realized within a few weeks of her new studies with Celestia that she was preparing her for a greater role in ruling the country. Princess Celestia often asked Twilight to accompany her on various political appointments, pointing out the various customs and taboos observed by visiting gryphon dignitaries, showing her how to properly address the Neighponese kirin and introducing her to the Imperial Seapony Condense. At night, Princess Luna would plague Twilight with nightmares, pitting her against monsters and abominations attacking Equestria to see how she reacted. Princess Luna tutored Twilight on the basics of military strategy, inventing complicated tabletop games to help Twilight grasp the fundamentals of how battles were conducted. Pinkie Pie was more than happy to help Twilight practice by playing Princess Luna’s games with her and to Twilight’s surprise (and embarrassment) Pinkie Pie proved to be a wilier and more challenging opponent than even Princess Luna was.

If Princess Luna was a stern teacher, Rainbow Dash was a bloody taskmaster. Twilight had thought that learning to fly from one of her best friends was going to be a relaxing break from her other more challenging studies. She quickly learned that training with a Wonderbolt meant training like a Wonderbolt. Twilight never really appreciated the skill that such coordinated flying took until she was huffing and puffing behind Rainbow Dash trying desperately to keep up with the simplest of flight maneuvers. Rainbow Dash herself took her side job seriously and gave the fledgling princess no quarter in her workout, refusing to allow Twilight to slip up or cheat herself.

(In fact the first time Rainbow Dash caught Twilight trying to use magic to ease in her flight, she made her do wing sprints up and down the Canterlot University practice track until she couldn’t physically lift her wings. Needless to say, that was the last time Twilight tried to cheat her way through one of Rainbow Dash’s workouts.)

Weeks of practice quickly turned into months of study as Twilight became an even more competent sorceress and prudent leader. A few public appearances in Celestia’s place warmed the public to Twilight’s presence in the capitol. Newspapers reported on her less as a celebrity and more as a legitimate public figure. The downside of all this newfound attention and responsibility was that Twilight saw less and less of her friends than she would have liked. They all had their own responsibilities now and they all still lived in Ponyville together but Princess Celestia had kept so busy that she spent most of her time in the library sleeping. Without Spike to pick up the slack, books piled up unshelved, truant library charges went unpaid, and bit by bit Twilight’s sanctum of knowledge declined to the point where she was forced to consider hiring a part time librarian to manage the library in her absence. It was difficult to let the library go like that but Twilight was forced to accept the fact she no longer had the time to devote herself to her beloved books.

For that matter, Twilight had less time to devote to her friends than she would have liked. Although she was still nominally living in Ponyville, she spent the bulk of her time working with Princess Celestia in Canterlot. Even if she had remained in town, the rest of the girls were busy with their own affairs. Rainbow Dash had packed up and moved back to Cloudsdale to begin training with the Wonderbolts, Rarity was getting more and more orders as her designs started appearing in windows of Calterlot department stores and Applejack was finally starting to make Sweet Apple Acres profitable beyond the subsistence farming they had existed on since Applejack's parents were alive. Even Pinkie Pie had stepped up to run the Ponyville branch of Sugarcube Corner when the Cakes left to open a new branch in Fillydelphia. They made time for each other when they could, coordinating their increasingly complicated schedules to find even a few hours to see each other every other week. Twilight treasured these visits as they became fewer and farther between as her work with the Princess intensified and the few meetings she could go to were usually missing another one of her friends as their schedules invariably conflicted.

So when Princess Celestia asked if she would like to participate in the Summer Sun Celebration and if there was anypony she would like to invite, Twilight pounced on the opportunity as a special occasion to see all her friends in the same place at the same time

The afternoon following the Summer Sun Celebration found Twilight Sparkle walking the halls of the royal palace in an uneasy funk that hours of brooding had done nothing to solve.

The elder princess had invited Twilight to join her in the raising of the sun for the first time in public. Surprised and honored, Twilight invited all of her friends up to see her help Princess Celestia with the sun. After preparing for months, Twilight rose up into the sky, her magic charioteering the sun through the morning sky, only to turn around and see Princess Celestia standing firmly on the ground, looking up at her with pride. It was then that Twilight realized that she was all alone, soaring high above a crowd of awed onlookers with the sun at her back.

She had risen the sun herself.

It was so strange. Twilight could remember her first Summer Sun Celebration in Canterlot, watching Princess Celestia rise into the sky with the sun illuminating her from behind. She remembered the fire that sunrise lit inside of her, possessing her with a burning desire to study magic in the faint hope that she might one day be worthy of the princess’ attention. Never, not even in her wildest fantasies, did she ever imagine herself taking hold of that great burning ball herself and rising above a crowd of awed onlookers while Princess Celestia looked on with pride. She looked down on her friends looking up at her with more awe than affection and Twilight suddenly became keenly and uncomfortably aware of the distance between them. For all their accomplishments and personal successes, they would never rise as high as Twilight. They would never feel the power of the sun coursing through their veins as onlookers all but worshipped them. For all their valor and bravery in the past, ponies would never kneel to them as they kneeled to her. No crowns would rest upon their heads, no palaces would be erected in their honor. As she rose higher and higher in the morning sky, Twilight was bludgeoned with the realization that her precious friends blended so easily into the faceless crowd of her subjects from so high in the air.

No matter how hard she had tried to go back to normal after her coronation, it had all been in vain. Twilight was more than her friends would ever be and that terrified her more than anything else. Today had put things in perspective; her coronation and ascension were milestones in her life to be sure but this was…different. It was the realization of a goal Twilight had never striven for; a dream she didn't know existed. It was the solidification of her position as a Princess of Equestria. It was the first time she ever truly felt like a princess and Twilight didn’t know how to feel about that.

And when she didn’t know how to feel about something, Twilight tended to lose herself in thought.

And when she got lost in thought, she tended to wander aimlessly until her head was clearer.

So when she was confronted with this burgeoning disquiet, she took to roaming the palace grounds in erratic loops and circles in an attempt to rationalize away her feelings.

Needless to say, it hadn't worked as well as she had hoped

It was half past two in the afternoon when Twilight’s muddied wanderings finally brought her past Princess Celestia’s private chambers. The door was cracked and Twilight could hear a faint string of conversation trickle out the door as she passed.

“….Twilight’s progress…” Luna’s voice said and Twilight paused in her worried wanderings to listen in on the princesses.

“I think today proves she’s more than ready on my end.” Princess Celestia said. “And from everything you’ve told me, she can raise the moon as well as you do.”

“Yes…though her starcraft is still somewhat lacking.” Princess Luna said. “She is hesitant to move the stars on her own; too preoccupied with the constellations that have always existed to even conceive that they could be arranged differently. I'm afraid your lack of imagination has rubbed off on her"

“Starcraft an acquired skill.” Princess Celestia said. “One she’ll have plenty of time to develop.”

“You didn’t.” Princess Luna said. “I come back one thousand years later to find my stars scattered throughout the skies haphazardly or worse, in boring predictable patterns. No imagination, no creativity, no care.”

“Yes, well…it’s harder than it looks.” Princess Celestia said sheepishly.

“I should say so.” Princess Luna laughed. “Fortunately for both of us, Twilight has a better eye for aesthetics than you ever did, even if her ingenuity is lacking.”

“I don’t know if that’s fair to say, Luna.” Princess Celestia huffed childishly. “I don’t think my style is that bad-”

“You wear golden necklaces everywhere like an aging mobster, that crown you wore to Twilight’s Coronation was glitterier than Orion’s Belt, your dress was so loud I could hardly hear Princess Twilight’s speech over it-”

“Alright! I get it!” Princess Celestia said. “Did you really come all this way just to make fun of how I dress?”

“No…but as long as we’re here.” Princess Luna chuckled and Twilight heard a rustling of papers. “I want you to sign my papers and I think it’s a good idea if I sign yours.”

“Don’t trust your big sister to fill them out on her own?” Princess Celestia laughed.

“I just think it’ll look better if we both sign them.” Princess Luna said. “That way there’s no possible way they can be misconstrued.”

“The right ponies already have my documents.” Princess Celestia said. “With strict instructions not to open them until tomorrow morning. I thought you had done the same.”

“I think there should be a master set of all the pertinent orders and policy changes.” Princess Luna said. “In case any of the ponies you’ve entrusted to carry out your orders prove to be less trustworthy than you think they are.”

“I trust the Captain of the Guard and my cabinet members with my life.” Princess Celestia said firmly.

“Do you trust them with hers?” Princess Luna said.

There was a long pause.

“Alright…couldn’t hurt to have a spare set tucked away in case anypony attempts to make any…unauthorized changes to our instructions.” Princess Celestia said. "Though I doubt it will come to that."

There was a symphony of scribbling quills and ruffling papers as Princess Celestia signed whatever Princess Luna set before her.

“Are you ready then?” Princess Celestia said softly.

“More or less; there’s a few more things I need to take care of.” Princess Luna said. “Last minute projects I want to wrap up, gifts I want to give to Twilight…goodbyes to a few special ponies I’ve grown fond of.”

“I see…are you coming back?” Princess Celestia asked.

“Of course.” Princess Luna said. “Where else would I be?”

“Thank you.” Princess Celestia sighed. “It’s hard to imagine, isn’t it? That this ride we’ve been on for so long is almost…we didn’t have enough time together, Luna. We could have had centuries together and we just…I’m sorry for that. I don't think I can ever say I'm sorry enough but I could have-”

“Could have, would have, should have.” Princess Luna interrupted. “None of that matters now.”

“I just want you to know that…if there’s a field on the other side of this forest, I’ll be waiting for you there.” Princess Celestia said.

“What makes you think you’re getting there first, you old nag?” Princess Luna laughed. "I've waited a thousand years for this and I'll be damned if I let my old crotchety sister beat me to it."

The sisters laughed and Princess Luna started heading for the door. Twilight backtracked down the hall to make it look like she was just coming up the corridor, pretending to casually bump into Princess Luna as she left the room.

“Twilight!” Princess Luna said. “How serendipitous; I was just going to look for you. My sister wanted to speak with you for a moment about the sunrise this morning.”

“Is everything alright?” Twilight asked. “I didn’t mess things up, did I?”

“Not at all; your mastery of the celestial bodies is impressive given how long you’ve been working with them.” Princess Luna said. “Your success with the Summer Sun Celebration this morning was extraordinary…Celestia just wants to have a little chat with you if you have the time.”

“Okay.” Twilight said. “Is there anything in particular she wanted to talk to me about?”

“No, she just…she needs to speak with you.” Princess Luna said. "I would appreciate it if you could make the time for her."

“Alright.” Twilight said, turning to go into Princess Celestia’s room.

“Twilight!” Twilight turned around as Princess Luna called her name.

“I just want to say…thank you.” Princess Luna said.

“For what?” Twilight said.

“Everything.” Princess Luna said awkwardly shuffling her hooves. “Just…everything you’ve done for me and my sister.”

“Y-you’re welcome, princess.” Twilight said uncertainly.

“I don’t know if it’s something I can ever properly thank you for but…”Princess Luna offered Twilight a shaky smile. “I am very glad that I lived long enough to meet you.”

And before Twilight could say anything else, Princess Luna set off down the corridor at a brisk pace and disappeared in a puff of silvery blue mist.

Bewildered, Twilight pushed the door to Celestia’s room open to find the princess lounging on a low couch near the balcony, reading a book and munching on a cupcake.

“Twilight!” Princess Celestia said, looking up from her book as Twilight closed the door behind her. “What a coincidence; I was just about to go looking for you.”

"I was just-" Twilight stopped as she noted the piles of empty pastry boxes smeared with frosting around Princess Celestia's couch. "Did you...don't tell me you ate all of that cake yourself!"

"It is a princess' prerogative to be spoiled and selfish every now and then." Princess Celestia said, popping the last of the cupcake in her mouth. "You should treat yourself more often; what's the point of wielding enormous power and responsibility if a girl can't have cake for breakfast when she feels like it? Would you like me to send for another box of cupcakes?"

“No thank you.” Twilight said, wrinkling her nose at the evidence of Celestia's "breakfast". “I was walking by and Princess Luna said you wanted to speak to me. Is everything alright?”

“Yes, yes, everything is fine.” Princess Celestia said, scooting over and patting the couch beside her. “I just wanted to talk to you about how the sunrise went this morning; come have a seat.”

“I thought it went pretty well, all things considered.” Twilight said, trotting over to the couch and flopping down beside the princess. “Was there anything I did wrong?”

“Not at all.” Princess Celestia said. “In fact, I wanted to congratulate you on a fantastic job done beautifully.”

“Thanks…I think it wobbled a bit coming up though.” Twilight said. “I think I still need more practice to get it right.”

“Has anypony ever told you that you are too modest for your own good?” Princess Celestia said. “One in a million unicorns could be capable of raising the sun and even fewer could manage it alone.”

“Yeah, especially considering I didn’t think I was going to do it alone.” Twilight said.

“I apologize for tricking you like that.” Princess Celestia chuckled. “But I have done my fair share of Summer Sun Celebrations and I thought it might be nice to just watch one for a change to see what all the fuss is about.”

“Everything you thought it would be?” Twilight asked.

“It has a certain…charm to it.” Princess Celestia said. “But I doubt I’ll be watching another one. Something about knowing how the sun rises and sets takes the charm out of watching it, unfortunately.”

“I can see what you mean.” Twilight chuckled. “Spike always said that breathing fire was only impressive to ponies because they weren’t the ones doing it. He likened it to bad heartburn coming up every time he spit fire.”

“Oh, I almost forgot to ask; how is Spike doing?” Princess Celestia said. “Have you heard from him lately?”

“He’s really taking to Neighpon better than I thought he would.” Twilight said.

“Did they get that dorm mix up sorted out or is he still staying in the ladies dorm?” Princess Celestia said.

“He’s still staying there.” Twilight said with a frown. “There’re a couple of other guys staying there too and truth be told his grades are still excellent so I’m not too worried about it.”

“So everything’s going well?” Princess Celestia asked.

“That’s what he said. He joined the kendo club, made some friends in the music club; heck, his friend even got appointed to the student council!”

“Good for him!” Princess Celestia said

“He even told me he was part of a special academic decathlon team.” Twilight said proudly

“Really?” Princess Celestia said.

“Yep. The…Special Extracurricular Education Squad or something like that; I’m not one hundred percent sure on the name. All I know is that he’s been staying at school late almost every night. Last time I called him it was just after midnight over there and his S.E.E.S club was just leaving school!”

“No!” Princess Celestia gasped. “I heard that Neighponese schools were…intense but this seems a tad excessive, don’t you think?”

“That’s what I said, but he said that he had to “take responsibility for his actions” or something like that.” Twilight shrugged. “You know me; as long as his grades are good and he’s healthy and happy, I’m happy for him.”

“That’s good.” Princess Celestia said. “And your other friends? I understand you had them brought up for the celebration this morning. Did they enjoy it?”

“Yeah…they were impressed alright.” Twilight said.

“They must be so proud of you.” Princess Celestia said. “Not everypony can say that they knew the pony who raises the sun when she was just a librarian in Ponyville.”

“Uh-huh.” Twilight said distantly.

Princess Celestia studied her erstwhile student’s face with a troubled expression. “Something’s troubling you, isn’t it?”

“Is it that obvious?” Twilight admitted with a weak chuckle.

“I’ve been watching you wear a tread in the palace gardens for hours now.” Princess Celestia said, nodding to the balcony overlooking the palace grounds. “You always get fidgety when there’s something bothering you.”

“It’s nothing, really.” Twilight said dismissively. “I just have some personal junk I need to sort out.”

“You know I’ve always found that depersonalizing problems takes a lot of the edge off them.” Princess Celestia said. “And I’m an excellent listener.”

“It’s…forget it; you wouldn’t understand.” Twilight said.

“And how exactly do you know that?” Princess Celestia said. “Did you gain access to my innermost thoughts while I wasn’t paying attention? If you don’t want to tell me, Twilight, I perfectly understand but it looks as though you do want somepony to talk to if you don't mind me saying so.”

“It’s just…” Twilight let out a painfully held breath. “My friends were at the Summer Sun Celebration today.”

“Is that a problem?” Princess Celestia said. “I thought you went to great lengths to make sure they could all be here.”

“I did!” Twilight said. “And I’m really happy that they could make it but-”

“But?” Princess Celestia said.

“They…they looked at me in a way I’ve never seen them look at me before.” Twilight said. “I looked down on them from up high and I saw the same...reverent awe on their faces that I saw on the faces of random ponies next to them. It was the same look I had on my face when I first saw you raise the sun all those years ago at my first Summer Sun Celebration. They didn’t look at me like I was Twilight anymore…they looked at me like I was Princess Twilight Sparkle.”

“But you are Princess Twilight Sparkle.” Princess Celestia said.

“Not to them I wasn’t!” Twilight said. “As much as everything’s changed over the past years, they didn’t. They treated me like I was the same pony I always was.”

“But you’re not the same pony you were before your coronation.” Princess Celestia said. “You’ve changed in more ways than you realize.”

“But I could deal with those changes as long as my friends stayed the same!” Twilight said. “I could be Princess Twilight Sparkle for the rest of Equestria as long as I was just Twilight to them! But after today…I don’t know where we stand. Things are changing between us and I don’t want them to.”

“I see.” Princess Celestia said. “All you want is for your friendships to remain the same no matter what happens in your life, is that it?”

“Well...yeah.” Twilight said.

“Well…too bad.” Princess Celestia simply.

“Too bad?!” Twilight said indignantly. “I come to you with a serious problem and all you can say to me is too bad?!”

“Twilight, do you deny that you have changed as a result of your princesshood?” Princess Celestia said.

“Of course I do!” Twilight said. “I’m-”

“The same pony you always were?” Princess Celestia chuckled. “With all due respect, Twilight, that’s simply not true. You have irrevocably changed in fundamental ways that have nothing to do with the crown on your head or the wings on your back. You’re older, wiser, and like it or not you hold sway over the lives of thousands of ponies. That has changed you, Twilight; there is no escaping that fact.”

“But what if I don’t want it to change me?” Twilight said. “What if I want to be the person I was before?”

“You can’t.” Princess Celestia said simply. “It is impossible to have seen the things you have seen and done the things you have done without being changed by your experiences. And like it or not, there are people who rely on the changes you’ve undergone.”

“Another burden of royalty you neglected to tell me about?” Twilight said bitterly.

“You think change is reserved for princesses and alicorns alone?” Princess Celestia said. “Tell me; do you think your relationship with your friends would have changed if you had never become a princess?”

“Of course it wouldn’t have!” Twilight insisted.

“Even when Rainbow Dash became a Wonderbolt?” Princess Celestia said. “Would your relationship with her remain exactly as it was before with her jetting around the country and thrilling thousands of fans across Equestria?”

“Well…fundamentally I think it wouldn’t have-”

“What about when your friend, Rarity, finally breaks into the fashion world?” Princess Celestia asked. “Because at this point, it’s only a matter of time before the airheads in the Canterlot fashion scene realize she’s been ahead of the curve for years and finally give her the attention she deserves. What happens when ponies come up to her on the street wearing her designs and asking for her autograph? What would happen if you were still a librarian and your friend was dressing movie stars and heads of state? Do you think your relationship would have changed then?”

“Why would it?” Twilight demanded.

“Because you are different ponies than you were before.” Princess Celestia said simply. “Even if things carried on in Ponyville exactly as they were before, you would have changed. You all would have changed. That’s what ponies do; they change…and change isn’t always bad.”

“You’ve achieved something today that you never thought you would.” Princess Celestia went on. “Moreover, your friends never knew you were capable of commanding such power until today. It’s natural for ponies to be in awe of that. You were.”

“I don’t want them to be in awe of me!” Twilight said. “I want them to be my friends!”

“They are your friends.” Princess Celestia said. “But you have power that is frankly amazing; I’m in awe of you right now. That doesn’t mean I don’t sometimes view you as my little student still; it just means that I’m impressed by the person you’ve become. The awe your friends look at you with is different than the awe other ponies feel for you, even if you don’t realize it. Your friends’ awe is born out of pride rather than simple hero-worship. They have stood beside you through thick and thin, sharing in your adventures and saving your life again and again.”

“And yet I’m the only one who got rewarded with a crown.” Twilight muttered.

“And I thought I made it clear to you that princesshood isn’t a reward.” Princess Celestia said. “Everypony has a part to play and none are greater than any other.”

“Ha!” Twilight laughed.

“We only think it is because we are limited by the ideas that make up our society.” Princess Celestia said. “I have wings and can use magic that controls the sun but it was other ponies that decided that that somehow made me worthy of rule. Alicorns might just be freaks of nature, abominations to be hunted and destroyed, were it not for the power and prestige entrusted to us by other ponies. It’s completely arbitrary the way we stack roles and titles on top of one another, pretending that princesses are somehow better than stunt fliers or farmers or fashion designers.”

“But you said that being a princess made me different.” Twilight said.

“Yes, but I never said it made you greater.” Princess Celestia said. “Other ponies will undoubtedly think you are or try to convince you that you are but that does not make it so; always remember that.”

“I guess…” Twilight said sadly.

“I know things are changing quickly for you and it’s natural to cling to the familiar, however fleeting.” Princess Celestia said. “But your friendships are going to change now; it’s useless to try and stop it. The good news is you have some control over the ways in which they change.”

“How?” Twilight said.

“Talk to them.” Princess Celestia said. “Tell them what you told me. Chart the future of your friendship yourselves; don’t let it get blown around by happenstance and defined by what it isn’t anymore.”

“Alright…I’ll talk to them.” Twilight said. “It’s just…it’s going to be hard.”

“Anything worth having is had hard; you have to fight for what matters to you in this life.” Princess Celestia said. “But once you start fighting, it gets easier. That much I can say for certain.”

“I’ll see if they can meet for dinner tonight.” Twilight said. “And I’ll try and make more time for them outside of royal functions.”

“That’s all I can ask.” Princess Celestia said, returning to her book. “Take the time while you have it.”

“What’s that you’re reading?” Twilight asked.

“Oh, it’s nothing…just a very very old story my mother used to tell me when Luna and I were fillies.” Princess Celestia said.

“Your mother?” Twilight asked. “You…had a mother?”

“You’re surprised?” Princess Celestia laughed. “Did you think Luna and I just sprung out of holes in the ground?”

“Of course not!” Twilight said, blushing. “You just…never mentioned her before.”

“I haven’t?” Princess Celestia asked.

“Not once.” Twilight said. “Neither has Princess Luna, for that matter.”

“Hm…she must’ve slipped my mind.” Princess Celestia said distantly.

“Your mother just slipped your mind?” Twilight said. “Just like that?”

“It’s been more than nine-hundred years since I’ve seen her last.” Princess Celestia sighed. “Things just…slip away, I guess.”

“Like what?” Twilight said.

“Small things, like the sound of her voice…what she looked like…what she-”

“What she looked like is a small thing?!” Twilight interrupted.

“Surprisingly small in the grand scheme of things.” Princess Celestia said. “I think you’ll find that a pony’s appearance is one of the least important things about them.”

“I suppose…but if you can’t even remember her face, what do you remember?” Twilight asked.

“I remember…that she was a dreamer.” Princess Celestia said. “She was a great fan of great stories; storytelling might have been her talent, now that I think about it. It may seem odd to you today but when I was young, there weren’t too many great stories about fillies. The few that there were were silly and shallow; stories about schoolfillies giggling and swooning over stallions who won them like prizes.”

“Really?” Twilight said, trying to imagine a world where Daring Do or any of her other foalhood heroines were reduced to giggling trophies for stallions to win. “That is hard to believe.”

“Well, my mother was set on changing that.” Princess Celestia said. “She would weave the most fantastic stories…stories about a filly names Milky Way and her friends who fought evil throughout the galaxy…stories about three perfect little fillies dedicated to fighting crime and the forces of evil…stories about a special home that imaginary friends went to when foals grew tired of playing with them. Even after she left me, those stories stayed with me; they inspired me to live up to the heroes and heroines that gallantly galloped through her tales. It's because of those stories that I'm the person I am today. So…while I may not remember what she looked like or what she sounded like, I like to think that the best of her lives on in me through her stories.”

“She sounds incredible.” Twilight said. “Is that one of her stories you’re reading now?”

“No, not this one.” Princess Celestia said. “This is a story my mother’s mother told her…it was a very important story to the early Equestrians that tried to explain what happened to a pony after she died.”

“How do you mean?” Twilight asked. “Like what to do with her remains and how to properly bury her?”

“Yes…and no.” Princess Celestia said. “May I ask you a slightly personal question, Twilight?”

“Depends on the question.” Twilight replied glibly.

“Too true.” Princess Celestia chuckled. “What do you believe happens to a pony when they die?”

“Believe?” Twilight said. “Well…once a pony is buried her body returns to the earth and nourishes new life. Plants and animals and insects take energy from her remains and once they die, their remains go on to fuel newer life on and on until the end of time. Death begets life begets death begets life over and over again. So…even though somepony special to you may not be with you anymore, she’s still here in the grass and the trees and animals.”

“That’s rather cosmic of you, Twilight.” Princess Celestia. “I rarely see such…perspective from a mare of your age.”

“Thanks…I think.” Twilight chuckled.

“But what about the soul?” Princess Celestia asked.

“The soul?” Twilight said.

“Spirit, animus, quintessence, whatever you want to call it.” Princess Celestia clarified. “That which makes us…us.”

“Like…what happens to our, uh, “souls” after death?” Twilight asked. “Like some kind of afterlife?”

“Something like that.” Princess Celestia said.

“Like…ruled over by some kind of god or-”

“Not necessarily.” Princess Celestia said. “Just some form of existence beyond our physical deaths be it a land of reward for the good and punishment for the wicked or some kind of spiritual reincarnation where the soul is born again and again. What do you think?”

“Well…it’s certainly a nice idea but-” Twilight trailed off, not sure what to say.

“There isn’t any proof of it, is there?” Princess Celestia said.

“Well…no.” Twilight said. “Nothing concrete anyway…do you think there is?”

“I think I’m a very old pony.” Princess Celestia chuckled. “I think I’ve seen a lot of things in this world that make me wish very hard that good ponies that lived hard lives get rewarded and wicked creatures get punished by fate or the universe or something else beyond our comprehension. Part of me thinks it’s just a silly superstition left over from a time when ponies thought the wind and rain were angry gods to be appeased. But…at the same time…”

Princess Celestia looked thoughtfully out over the balcony at the teeming city below. “At the same time I’ve witnessed such incredible acts of courage, compassion, and love among the ponies of this world that a part of me believes that the soul or spirit of a pony is just…well…too big to just snuff out like a candle when their bodies stop working. That we’re more…luminous beings than the crude matter that makes up our bodies suggests we are.”

“Wow, that’s…an interesting point of view.” Twilight said lamely.

“But it’s not yours, is it?” Princess Celestia said. “That’s perfectly fine; I’m not trying to force my personal philosophy on you. I just ask because…well…brushes with mortality can sometimes make ponies more…philosophical about these things.”

“Oh…yeah.” Twilight said softly.

“You don’t ever hope that you might, one day, reunite with your brother and sister and Fluttershy?” Princess Celestia asked carefully.

“What I hope doesn’t really matter, does it?” Twilight said a little more bitterly than she intended to. “Nothing would make me happier than to have even one more conversation with Shiny or Fluttershy or Cadence…but that doesn’t mean it’s going to happen. Believing in something doesn’t make it real.”

“That’s perfectly sound thinking.” Princess Celestia said. “But I might say, just to be argumentative, that we believe in things that aren't real every day

“Really?” Twilight said. “Like what?”

“Like friendship.” Princess Celestia said. “And loyalty and kindness and honesty and generosity and-”

“That’s not the same though!” Twilight said. “Those are all real things!”

“You think so?” Princess Celestia said.

“Of course!” Twilight said.

“Then go and show me one tiny grain of generosity or one little speck of honesty. Show me one physical shred of friendship that proves that it’s “real.” Princess Celestia said. “You can’t; they are, for lack of a better word, not real. They only become so when ponies like you and me put our trust in them.”

“That’s true, I suppose.” Twilight said. “But we can feel the effects of all those “not real” things here and now. We know they’re real because we experience them.”

“And nopony has experienced any kind of afterlife and come back to tell about it.” Princess Celestia chuckled. “I’m afraid you have me there, Twilight.”

“And yet…you still believe that there’s something waiting on the other side of all this?” Twilight said.

“After spending centuries watching literally billions of ponies born into this world, live, and die I believe that who we are is more than just the sum of our physical body parts.” Princess Celestia said. “And there’s a small part of us, shaped by everything we’ve seen and done in life, that survives our death…I believe that just as surely as I believe in love and friendship and magic.”

“What’s with the sudden fixation on mortality?” Twilight said. “It’s not like you to dwell on this kind of thing.”

“It’s not like me to talk about it.” Princess Celestia said. “But I’ve been dwelling on it long before you were ever born, Twilight…age gives you more than enough time to brood on what was and what might be.”

“So…this book.” Twilight said, trying to clumsily steer the conversation into less melancholy waters. “What’s it about?”

“It’s a story about a river, a swamp, a forest path, and a field.” Princess Celestia said.

“Sounds riveting.” Twilight said flatly.

“It’s more interesting than I made it sound.” Princess Celestia laughed. “Would you like to hear it?”

“Why not?” Twilight shrugged. “I have nothing better to do until later.”

“Oh, well thank you for deeming me so worthy of your attention, Your Highness.” Princess Celestia chuckled. “Alright…here we go. Once upon a time-”

“How original.” Twilight giggled.

“Hush!” Princess Celestia chuckled, lightly swatting Twilight with her wing. “As I was saying…Once upon a time, a young hero fell in the service of his liege lady and woke on the banks of a strange river, the way behind him closed.”

Princess Celestia turned the page and a small colored pencil drawing showed the lone figure standing on the banks of a raging black river.

“The river was too wide to leap across and too fast to swim.” Princess Celestia read. “And any attempts to fly over the river caused a gust of wind to knock him out of the sky.”

“The hero was vexed for a moment, but then he noticed a large pile of smooth flat stones lying next to the river. With luck, he thought, there would be enough to build a bridge to cross the water.”

“As he began rolling the stones into the water, he noticed that on them were various memories etched in the stone. One stone showed him helping his elderly neighbor chop firewood, another depicted his heroism in battle. On each stone was etched a record of a kindness or good deed he had performed in his life. In his death, the same kindness was returned and the hero had enough stones to cross the river.”

“The hero journeyed on past the river and in time, he came to the edge of a foul swamp that stretched on in every direction ahead of him and to either side. Seeing no other way around it, the hero braced himself and began the slow, plodding journey through the muck.”

“As he trudged through the mud, his heart began to grow heavy and he felt his feet sink into the mud for though the knight had been virtuous, he was not perfect. The weight of his sins and mistakes in life weighed him down and soon he found himself falling deeper and deeper into the swamp.”

“The worse he felt, the further he sank until he finally had to confront the fact that he wasn’t perfect, that he failed and done bad things in his life, but that he was not a bad pony. He remembered his friends and family that loved him and all the lives he touched in life and slowly he felt his strength return to him. In forgiving himself, he rose from the muck and made his way to the other side of the swamp.”

“He traveled further, through valleys and over rocky mountains until he came to a dark and forbidding forest. As he walked the path through the forest, it became darker and murkier until he could only see a few feet in front of his face.”
“After a while, he came to a fork in the road. One path was lit by glorious sunshine and paved with glittering diamonds and ethereal voices of his friends and family begged him to return to life. The other path was cloudy and led further into the underbrush and back into the darkness. Though he was tempted to go down the sunny path, he knew that he was truly gone and nothing could change that fact. As he realized that, the sunny path fell away into a yawning chasm that would surely have swallowed his spirit if he attempted to return to life. Though the darker path was unknown, he treaded forth bravely until he passed through the forest and out the other side.”

Princess Celestia stopped suddenly and Twilight looked up her in confusion. “Is that it? That’s how the story ends?”

“That’s all we know for sure.” Princess Celestia said. “If there was an ending to the story other than this one, it has been lost to us for more than a thousand years. This was a story my mother told to me and even she didn’t know the ending.”

“So you just leave your audience hanging like that?” Twilight asked.

“Of course not.” Princess Celestia said. “It became tradition for storytellers to add their own ending to the story every time they told it. Some storytellers have the hero come to the end of the forest only to find nothing waiting for him but a yawning void that swallowed him whole. Some versions ended with the hero coming to a pool that reflected the face of a pony not yet born; the pony he would reincarnate into. Still others embellished the story further and claimed that the hero triumphed over death itself and ascended to divinity. I’ve heard this story told a thousand different ways and end a thousand different ways more. The ending is known to none and yet…everyone has a take on it.”

“What about you?” Twilight asked.

“Me?”

“You said it was tradition to end the story yourself.” Princess Celestia said.

“I…I don’t know.” Princess Celestia said. “Truth be told, I haven’t told this story in a long time…I almost forgot how I ended it.”

“Well, if it makes you feel any better, I have literally no frame of reference so if it’s a terrible ending, I have no way of knowing.” Twilight chuckled.

“Alright!” Princess Celestia laughed. “If you’re certain then.”

“It’s hardly a proper story without a proper ending.” Twilight said.

“Alright…”

“Coming out of the woods, the hero came to a grassy field as far as he could see. Sweet grass and alfalfa grew up to his knees and a light, cool breeze blew through his mane. All of the ache and heartache of life melted away and his spirit danced with newfound vigor. He came to a cool clear spring and as he bent down to drink from it, he saw familiar figures galloping towards him from across the field. As they got closer, he recognized old friends and treasured family members; ponies who left him years ago now returned to him in the prime of their youth, happier and healthier than he ever remembered seeing them in life.”

“The hero’s friends led him over a hill and into an eternity of days more splendid than the last. And as they danced and laughed and began the party that would never end, the hero knew he had come home at last.”

Princess Celestia closed the book with a sadly serene expression as the light from the fading sun softly illuminated her face. “The end.”

“That’s it, then?” Twilight said after a moment. “That’s how the story ends?”

“If I had a part in writing it…that’s how the story would end.” Princess Celestia said.

“Celestia is everything alright?” Twilight said suddenly. “You’ve been unusually-”The door opened behind them and the two princesses looked up to see Princess Luna enter the room.

“Alright, Celestia, nearly finished with my goodb-” Luna stopped as she caught sight of Twilight. “Oh, Twilight! I’m sorry; I didn’t know you were still here.”

“Twilight and I got to talking and I’m afraid we lost track of time.” Princess Celestia said. “Come sit a while with us, Luna. It’s almost time for sunset and I thought the three of us could watch it together…actually, I thought I’d ask Twilight to lower the sun today, seeing as she did such a wonderful job with the sunrise this morning.”

“Really?” Twilight said.

“What a coincidence; I thought I might ask her to set the moon on its nightly path for me.” Princess Luna said. “Would you care to assist me?”

“O-of course.” Twilight said. "I'd be happy to."

“Well then, you had best get to it.” Princess Celestia said with the barest hint of a quiver in her voice. “Princess Twilight Sparkle, will you take the sun for me today?”

“I…of course.” Twilight said. “I already said I-”

“And will you take the moon from me as well?” Princess Luna asked.

“Um…okay.” Twilight said, rising from the couch and stepping out onto the balcony. Princess Luna scooted closet to her sister who draped a wing over her shoulder and kissed her lightly on the brow. The two of them watched as Twilight rose into the air, lavender magic reaching out across the cosmos to seize control of the sun. Gritting her teeth in exertion, she slowly pulled the great blazing ball of fire down past the horizon and into the west. With that done, Twilight turned to the east to slowly lift the moon up over the horizon and into the sky as the night came alight with thousands of stars.

“I did it!” Twilight cried. “I did it! How’s that for celestial mechanics, Celestia…Celestia?”

A chilly gust of wind blew up from behind her and a cloud of white and blue feathers swirled past her. She turned back to the room and let out a small gasp at what she saw.

Four elegant, beautiful wings lay on the ground in front of the couch, feathers scattered across the polished marble floor. Twilight darted inside to see Celestia and Luna both resting on the couch, suddenly looking much older than any pony she had ever seen before. Deep lines wrinkled once pristine features; their manes had lost their glow and hung in stringy grey curtains around their shoulders but despite this, they had a look of incomparable relief on their faces. They looked like ponies who had died of thirst again and again only to finally be rewarded with a drink of water; so powerful was their relief and gratitude that Twilight nearly felt her heart break just looking at them.

“Twilight Sparkle…” Celestia sighed happily. “You wonderful mare…my faithful student...I'm afraid i have nothing more to teach you."

“What...what’s going on?!” Twilight said, swooping down to Celestia’s side. “What’s happening to you?!”

“Our time here is, at long long last, over.” Luna said.

“How can it be over?!” Twilight said. “You mean…you mean you’re-”

“The sun and moon do not serve two masters.” Celestia said. “Your skill has surpassed our own. We existed to pass our knowledge on to you and now that we have...the world has no need for us anymore.”

"That's not true!" Twilight cried. "I need you!"

"We have done for you all we can." Luna said. "You have surpassed every expectation we've had for you...and the heavens acknowledge your supremacy over ours."

“I’m only as good as I am because you two trained me to-” Twilight stopped as realization washed over her. “You…you planned this, didn’t you?!”

“I did.” Celestia admitted.

“How long?!” Twilight demanded. “How long have you been preparing me to take your place?!”

“Ever since that day at the school.” Celestia said. “I knew you would be the one to replace me…in all my years, I have never seen a unicorn who can do what you can do...I knew that you were the one I had been waiting for...and I was right. You brought my sister back to me...you saved Equestria more times than anypony else...there is no one worthier than you to take our place."

“Why?” Twilight sobbed. “Why didn’t you just tell me about all this?!”

“I didn’t know how you react…I was afraid.” Celestia said, breathing heavily. “After the funeral I was scared that…that you would never speak to me again. Scared that…you would never speak to me again. I had planned this for so long and we needed it so badly. So…I hid it from you like a shameful secret…I’m sorry it had to be this way but I couldn’t risk you abandoning us.”

“But why now?!” Twilight said. “Why did it have to be now?!”

“If it wasn’t you then…I worry about what might have happened to us.” Luna said. “Strange things happen to ponies who live unnaturally long lives…and we have lived longer than most.”

“I haven’t…I haven’t been good to you, Twilight, I know that.” Celestia sighed. “I yelled at you…ignored you…burned your friend’s cottage down in a fit of rage…I couldn’t control myself. I don’t know…I was afraid I would lose control some day and do something truly horrible.”

“You should have just told me!” Twilight said, bitterly blinking back tears. “Whatever this is, I could have helped you beat it! We could have overcome this together if you just-”

“There is nothing…nothing to overcome.” Luna wheezed heavily. “We are old, Twilight Sparkle. Age unseen is still age and we…we have aged too much. If we stayed any longer…I fear one day you would have to destroy us as monsters born of eons of existence. We couldn’t do that to you…”

“We have ruled well for more than a millennium.” Celestia said. “But all things have their end…and this is ours.”

“You can’t just leave me like this.” Twilight said softly. “I need you; both of you! I can’t…I can’t do this on my own!”

“Twilight Sparkle…always too modest for your own good.” Celestia chuckled weakly. “I have walked this world for more lives than I ever should have and I can say…beyond any shadow of a doubt…that you are the most capable mare I have ever had the pleasure of knowing. That doubt you feel…it’s all your imagination.”

“And you shall never be alone.” Luna said, stretching a shaky hoof out to cup Twilight’s face. “Keep those dearest to you nearest to your heart and remember our lessons well...remember that jealousy, anger and greed can poison your heart and rob you of precious time with the ones most important to you. Never put your prestige and your position over the ones you love.”

“Remember that being a princess…it’s just a job.” Celestia laughed softly. “A long and thankless job that ponies place too much value on. Change is inevitable but don’t…don’t let it change you too much. You are Twilight Sparkle…Princess of Magic and Savior of Equestria… but you're also the girl who can’t dance and loves her friends and reads adventure novels for children when she thinks nopony is looking. You can change as much as you want as long as you remember the girl whose biggest concern about being a princess was getting used to her wings.”

“I-I will.” Twilight said. “I promise I’ll never forget you as long as I live.”

“That is all we can ask for.” Luna sighed. “Believe in yourself, Twilight Sparkle, and there is no one who can oppose you.”

“Twilight…will you sit with us?” Celestia whispered. “Just for a little while?”

“Of course.” Twilight said, lifting herself up on the couch between the two sisters, Luna on her left and Celestia on her right. Luna laid her head across Twilight’s back and Celestia stretched her neck across to rest beside her sister. The sat like that for a while, close enough that Twilight could feel each princess’ faltering heartbeat against her withers.

“And may I…may I impose one final favor?” Celestia said feebly. “My eyes are…everything’s fuzzy now and I hoped you would read me a bedtime story.”

“A bedtime story?” Twilight laughed, wiping a tear away as she snatched the old weather worn book from the other side of the room. As it flew across, a small slip of paper dropped out and a tiny portrait lay illuminated by the light of the moon on the bedroom floor. The drawing showed a young white unicorn sitting on a throne surrounded by a small group of ponies; a large Earth pony with a great white shield, a willowy grey pegasus mare, a fierce looking pegasus colt in bronze armor, a lithe black earth pony in a white cloak and a small unicorn with a signature moon and star cutie mark. Around their necks were collars of gold and the unicorn in the center was crowned with a golden crown emblazoned with a glorious sun gem. The picture was old and very crude but Twilight could plainly see that she was looking on the original Elements of Harmony
.
“Princess,” Twilight said, gently passing the picture to Celestia who squinted at it in vain. “Is this-”

“A dusty old bookmark.” Celestia said, cradling the picture gently. “And a very old promise…Twilight…the story…”

Twilight didn’t have to ask which one. The spine of the book had been opened to the story so many times that it flopped open to the exact page as soon as Twilight set it down.

“Okay…bear with me, I’m not a great storyteller.” Twilight said.

“You can’t…be much worse than Celestia…” Luna chuckled softly.

“Keep it down, you old nag.” Celestia huffed with a smile. “Go on, Twilight…”

“Alright…once upon a time, a brave…a brave and beautiful princess woke on the edge of a raging river.”

“Beautiful?” Luna said. “Well…she can’t be talking about Celestia then, can she?”

“I could just…kill you right now, Luna.” Celestia laughed weakly. “Go on, Twilight…”

“The princess came to a river that was too wide to fly over and too fast to swim across.” Twilight said, fighting to keep every word from quivering. “But on her side of the river, there were a pile of smooth f-flat stones, each etched with a good deed she had done in life. The…the princess had been so good to the ponies she ruled over that her pile of stones stretched up into the clear blue sky and out of sight. The biggest and best stones were each as wide as the river itself and the princess only needed one to get to the other side.”

“Not…not bad, eh Luna?” Celestia said and Luna mumbled an unintelligible response.

“O-on the other side of the river, the princess came to a wide and dark swamp.” Twilight said, pausing to choke a sob into her hoof and wipe her eyes. “The sw-swamp stretched as far as the eye could see and the p-princess had to walk through the awful, icky mud.”

“As she walked, she felt herself w-weighed down by the memory of all the awful things she thought she did in life.” Twilight continued. “But she…she wasn’t as bad of a pony as she thought she was. And eventually…she realized that. She might have done some bad things in life but she was a very good pony. And as she realized this, she unstuck herself from the m-mud and continued on her journey to the other side of the swamp.”

“A very good pony…she can’t be talking about me, can she Luna?” Celestia said, prodding her sister gently. “Right Luna…Luna?”

“Finally, the p-princess came to dark forest that swallowed the sunlight in its thick leaves.” Twilight continued as the soft heartbeat on her left faded to the point where she couldn’t feel it anymore. “The princess bravely pressed through the forest to a fork in the heart of the woods; one path leading further into the unknown and one path leading back to the world she had left behind.”

“Don’t you go before I do, Luna.” Celestia said, weakly nudging Luna’s motionless body. “Don’t you…don’t you leave me again...”

“The princess was wise though.” Twilight said, not even bothering to stop to wipe the tears flowing down her cheeks. “She knew that…there was no going back and the road back to the familiar was a lie. So…so she steeled herself and pressed deeper into the unknown, even though…e-even though she was terrified to go.”

“Luna…”Celestia pleaded softly.

“The princess came through the forest and…and…” Twilight stopped as the story cut off short, waiting for her to finish. “Princess, there’s no more words…I-I don’t know what to say next.”

“Put…the book down and…tell your own story.” Celestia whispered, each breath coming slower and with great difficulty.

Twilight turned to the blank page before her and closed the book with small sob.

“This is…your story now.” Celestia said. “Now…how does it…end?”

Twilight paused for a moment, took a deep steadying breath.

“The princess came to a place where she was finally happy. It didn’t l-look like she thought it would and there were no green fields to run through but…but everypony she ever loved and lost was there waiting for her. They were young and smiling and…and though the princess thought they might b-be angry with her for what happened in the past…everything was forgiven. They were just so…so happy to see her again that they ran to her as fast as they could and threw her in the biggest group hug they could muster, hooves and legs tangled up in a big squishy pile. And they…they stayed like that for years, just holding on to one another and making up for the time they should have had with each other and when they…when they finally broke apart, the princess left with them, up over a hill and into a bright and beautiful horizon. A horizon…as bright as her sun…and they lived happily ever after in peace and harmony…The End. There…h-how’s that for a bedtime story Celestia…Celestia?”

The look of peace on the old princess’ face told Twilight all she needed to know. Postponing a wave of tears that would soon overwhelm her, she lightly stepped off the couch and gently moved the sisters so that they were sleeping next to each other, head pillowed on each other’s bodies like foals. She brushed a lock off Celestia’s face and bent down to plant a kiss on her cheek.

“Dear Princess Celestia…thank you so much for everything.” Twilight said. “Love always…your faithful student…Twilight Sparkle.”

Author's Note

I'm going to miss writing Celestia and Luna. They dominated the forefront of this first act but from here on out, Twilight's on her own. I enjoyed writing them so much that I decided to start an AU revolving around them (A Glint of Light on Broken Glass; first three chapters are up). Apologies to Atreyu, Lauren Faust, Terry Pratchett and Yoda.

For those unclear about the alicorn power transfer process, Celestia and Luna clearly asked Twilight if she would take their jobs from them and she was both willing and able to command the sun and moon. The world didn't need Celestia and Luna to stick around so their age caught up with them and they died.

I originally intended this to be the last chapter of this act but the last scene was long enough to warrant its own chapter and didn't really mesh with the tone of this one. Expect it up sometime tomorrow

Comments and feedback are always appreciated! Like if you liked and dislike if you didn't and tell me what you think!

Prologue: The Promenade

The Promenade

As Twilight Sparkle, the last Equestrian Princess, felt her immortality slowly ebb away, her final thoughts were of parade floats and hurricanes of confetti that floated down from the sky one thousand years ago.

She could remember barely being able to hear over the roar of the crowd, the blare of the marching band and the thousands upon thousands of ponies lining the streets welcoming their new princess and her faithful friends.

Confetti filled the air so thick that she could hardly make out the sky above. A snowstorm of a dozen different colors swirled around the parade floats, sticking in her mane and coating the ground with an inch of brightly colored paper strips. Flowers of every different kind flew from the crowds and landed at her hooves; tokens from her future subjects.

Ahead of her was Rainbow Dash and Applejack’s float. Applejack tipped her hat and received her praise with her usual modesty while Rainbow Dash drank in the feeling of being in a royal procession, flitting above the float, snatching roses out of the sky and bowing in midair. Beyond them, Fluttershy did her best to melt into the cushions of her parade float, meekly smiling and waving from behind a bouncing Pinkie Pie who was throwing hooffuls of candy back into the audience. The only one who looked happier than Rainbow Dash had to be Spike who shared a float at the front of the royal parade line with Rarity. Spike posed on the bough of the float belching great gouts of green flame in the air while Rarity did that little half hooved princess wave that seemed to come naturally to her.

The only one who didn't seem to share the manic energy of the rest of the parade was Princess Celestia. Seated at Twilight’s left, the new princess would occasionally look up to see her mentor gazing at her with a sad sort of smile. Before Twilight could say anything, the look was gone and Princess Celestia was back to beaming at the crowds.

It was a look of sadness, pity and regret that most ponies are incapable of understanding; one that Twilight wouldn't fully understand until she was much, much older.

“Uuuughhhh…I’m stuffed.” Rainbow Dash sighed, flopping to the patio floor in a heap. Inside the royal palace, the crème de la crème of Equestrian high society milled about making small talk, mostly about Princess Twilight’s coronation. But outside, on a balcony just off the second floor ballroom, Twilight had given the uncomfortably chummy nobleponies the slip and reclined on a cushion in the company of the only ponies she cared about.

“I don’t think I’m gonna be able to eat anything until next Hearth’s Warming Eve.” Rainbow Dash said with a raucous belch unfit for a royal coronation ball.

“Oh, well if that’s the case, ah’ll just send down to the kitchens to cancel the order of fritters ah’d saved for you.” Applejack chuckled.

“You brought fritters?!” Rainbow Dash said, perking up immediately. “Why didn’t you tell me that before I had my sixteenth garden roll?!”

“How in creation can a mare your size put away sixteen garden rolls?” Applejack said.

“Years of practice.” Rainbow Dash said, patting her stomach. The door to the patio opened and Fluttershy and Pinkie dashed through with two bottles of cider before quickly snapping it shut behind them.

“Did anypony see you?” Twilight said, uncorking a bottle and refilling her glass. “I really can’t deal with any more “royal introductions” tonight.”

“Not a chance, Twilight Princess!” Pinkie said. “We made a run for the kitchen when Rarity emptied her glass all over that jerkface Blueblood’s head…or was it that jerkhead Blueblood’s face…hm…”

“Ah can’t believe he’s got the nerve to try and get sweet on her after what happened at the Gala just because she’s in good with the new princess.” Applejack said. “The things that someponies do…glad Rarity put that braying jackass in his place.”

As if on cue, Rarity glided through the patio door with Spike riding on her back, stuffing his face with doughnuts. “I swear if one more noblepony asks me to introduce them to their new princess, I’m going to pull my mane out!”

“Amen, sister!” Applejack said. “Buncha no good, scum suckin, freeloadin bottomfeeders if ya ask me.”

“Well, that’s an odd sentiment coming from Equestria’s newest duchess in her own right.” Rarity giggled to Applejack’s embarrassment.

“Ah wish you’d stop reminding me of that.” Applejack mumbled, pulling her hat over her face. “What’d Princess Celestia go and give us them fancy titles for anyway; ain’t like they’re worth a lick of spit in this day and age.”

“About time, if you ask me.” Rainbow Dash said. “I mean, I always knew we were six in a million, but there’s something about a royal title that just makes everything nice and official.”

“And it simply, wouldn’t do for our newest princess to been in the company of anypony less than royal peers.” Rarity said with a curtsey in Twilight’s direction.

“Rarity, do we need to have the “Princess” talk again.” Twilight sighed. “Things are weird enough for me right now without my friends bowing and waiting on ceremony.”

“As you wish…” Rarity said.

“Thank you.”

“…your highness.” Rarity giggled.

Twilight choked on her cider and the patio erupted in a fit of laughter. “Oh come on, I was drinking!”

“Oh, FYI, I know Twilight’s not down with the whole royal title business, but I fully expect you all to call me Sir Rainbow Dash the Valiant of Cloudsdale until instructed otherwise or I come up with a better title.” Rainbow Dash said.

“Rainbow, darling, the proper address for a duchess is “your grace” or-”

“Shh!” Rainbow Dash said, suddenly sitting up, and cupping a hoof to her ear. “Do you hear that? I think that’s…yep, that’s definitely the sound of me not giving a flying-”

“Excuse me; I hope I’m not interrupting anything.”

Twilight turned around to see Princess Celestia hovering off the edge of the balcony. “Oh, Princess! I-I wasn’t hiding from anypony, I swear! We were just-”

Princess Celestia chuckled softly. “It’s your coronation ball, Twilight; you shouldn’t have to spend it making small talk with ponies who are…ah, how do I put this delicately?”

“Obnoxious?” Spike muttered.

“Stuffy?” Pinkie said

“Stuck up?” Applejack suggested.

“Boring?” Rainbow Dash chimed in.

“A little rude?” Fluttershy peeped.

“Philandering self-important layabouts lacking the social graces of a common lungfish?” Rarity said bitterly.

Princess Celestia actually snorted and tried to cover it up with a cough. “Something like that. Girls, I don’t mean to intrude, but may I borrow Twilight for a few minutes? I’d like a chance to speak with her privately.”

“Of course, your highness.” Rarity said. “Come on, girls, let’s give our princesses a moment alone.”

“Rarity…” Twilight sighed.

“Oh, hush, I’m teasing you.” Rarity giggled, leading the rest of the girls back inside. “We’ll find you when you’re done; we’ll probably be hovering around the dessert table trying to keep Pinkie from eating all the cupcakes…again.” With that, the door clicked shut behind them and Twilight sat alone with Princess Celestia on the balcony.

“Rarity…I swear she’s more excited about my new...position than I am.” Twilight said, downing the rest of her cider in one gulp. “I know she’s joking but-”

“You don’t want your friends to start treating you any differently?” Princess Celestia said. "That's perfectly understandable."

“It’s just…I spent half of tonight shaking hooves and making small talk with ponies who would have barely looked at me before today and now they’re all smiles and curtseys and inviting me to society functions that I’ve never even heard of.”

“It takes some getting used to.” Princess Celestia admitted. “You’re going to have ponies who want you at their parties just to elevate their own imaginary status. Ponies are going to pretend to be your friend just so they can call a favor in at a later time. It gets hard sometimes to tell who really likes you for you and who just...enjoys being close to a princess.”

“So what am I supposed to do?” Twlight said.

“Just remember who was there for you when you needed them.” Princess Celestia said. “Surround yourself with ponies who want to be friends with you rather than being friends with a princess. But I wouldn't worry about your friends right now; they’re just drunk on the moment.”

“I know.” Twilight said, blushing. “It’s just embarrassing is all, having ponies in my face all the time.”

“Well, I’m glad you made the time to talk to me alone.” Princess Celestia said. “I’ve been meaning to talk to talk to you more about all of this.”

“What, about the Princess thing?” Twilight said.

“Among other things.” Princess Celestia said, laying down and pouring herself a glass of cider. “I understand that all of this is sudden and I wanted to see how you were taking all of this…new royal fans notwithstanding.”

“I admit, I’m still a little weirded out by some of this.” Twilight said.

“I would be surprised if you didn’t have misgivings about your new duties.” Princess Celestia said. “It’s important to remember that-”

“Oh, I wasn’t talking about that, Princess.” Twilight said. “I’m just having trouble getting used to these wings!”

“W-wings?” Princess Celestia said. “You’re just worried about…the wings?”

“I mean, it’s not every day that you gain an extra pair of appendages is it?” Twilight said, flapping her wings awkwardly. “I’m probably going to have to get Rainbow Dash to show me how these things work or-” Princess Celestia suddenly burst into laughter. “Uh…Princess? What’s so funny?”

“O-of all the things to be worried about on your coronation day, Twilight Sparkle, the only thing you’re bothered by is your wings?!” Princess Celestia collapsed into another fit of giggles, much to Twilight’s embarrassment.

“Th-they’re really weird okay?” Twilight stammered, folding her wings back and struggling not to blush. “St-stop laughing at me!”

“I’m sorry, Twilight.” Princess Celestia said, wiping a tear away with her hoof. “It’s just that I’m fairly sure this is the first time wings have been an alicorn’s biggest worry.”

“What else is there to worry about?” Twilight said. “You said that I can go back to Ponyville for now and I don’t really have any pressing political concerns to worry about.”

“Yes, well all that might change someday.” Princess Celestia said gently. “There may come a time when you’re called upon to give of yourself for the greater good of Equestria. That might mean taking over a task you’re not comfortable with or sacrificing something dear to your heart. Princesshood is not an honor as you may think it is now; it’s a serious duty that often goes unappreciated.”

“What do you mean, Princess?” Twilight asked.

“Ponies are going to look to you for leadership now.” Princess Celestia said. “They’re going to come to you with problems and expect that you can fix them by magic...whether you can or not. Your every deed carries greater clout; a careless action or word can seriously affect another pony’s life for better or worse.”

“I understand that, Princess, but why are you telling me all this now?” Twilight said. "Why didn't you tell me this before?"

Princess Celestia sighed, regarding her former student with a solemn gaze. “I want you to understand that this is not a reward, Twilight Sparkle. This is no gold star for a job well done and I wouldn’t have asked you to do this if…I didn’t need you.”

“Princess?” Twilight asked. “What aren’t you telling me?”

“Twilight…I can’t tell you everything now. There’s going to come a time when…I won’t be able to help you anymore. And I’m so, so sorry for that.”

“Princess, I-I don’t understand.” Twilight said, laying a hoof on Princess Celestia’s foreleg. “Please, talk to me.”

“I don’t expect you to understand.” Princess Celestia said, affectionately patting Twilight’s hoof. “But…I do hope that you may forgive me for all of this, someday.”

“Princess, there’s nothing to forgive!” Twilight said. “I know that things are going to get more complicated for me here on out but I promise, I’m ready for anything! I’m ready to take my duties as a princess seriously and I’m confident that there’s no challenge I can’t overcome as long as I have my friends with me!”

Princess Celestia looked down at Twilight eagerly looking up at her, eyes alight with untarnished idealism. In her eyes, Celestia was reminded of a younger princess who thousands of years ago still thought her life would be an adventure without end.

“Twilight…there’s something you don’t quite understand.” Princess Celestia said but before she could say anything else, there came a keening cry from inside the ballroom.

“ARE YOU FREAKING KIDDING ME?!” Rainbow Dash’s voice screeched.

Twilight and Princess Celestia shared a worried look before quickly barging through the door. There, a flabbergasted Rainbow Dash stood mouth agape with a hoof clasped between Blueblood’s forehooves. His lips hovered over the back of her hoof in mid-woo and the rest of the girls stood around looking dumbstruck at the scene before them.

“I CAN’T BELIEVE THIS ACTUALLY HAPPENING RIGHT NOW!” Rainbow Dash cried, turning to Applejack in shock. “APPLEJACK, IS THIS ACTUALLY HAPPENING RIGHT NOW OR HAVE I LOST MY BUCKING MIND?!”

“Hey, what’s all the shouting about?!” Twilight said.

“Well apparently after Rarity blew off Prince Charming here, he got it in his head to try hittin on all of Princess Twilight’s friends to see which one of them was gonna get his fat royal flank in with you.” Applejack said.

“Why you ill-bred little nag! You will not refer to me in such a-” Blueblood hissed, only to realize he was on the receiving end of two baleful royal glares courtesy of Princesses Celestia and Twilight. “I-I-I mean, g-good evening Princess Twilight. Th-that dress certainly highlights y-your lovely figure.” Twilight blankly glared at the offending for a few agonizing moments while Blueblood cast around for a quick getaway.

“Hey, Twily!” Twilight broke her glare to see her brother approaching from out of the crowd. “Where’ve you been all night?”

“Shining Armor, this stallion said that my flank looks fat in his dress.” Twilight said without preamble.

“WH-WHAT?!” Blueblood squeaked.

“What?!” Shining Armor growled, rounding on the quivering mess of a prince.

“I-I apologize i-if I caused any offense y-your majesty.” Blueblood stammered, inching away from the advancing stallion as quickly as possible. “I-I only meant-”

“And he referred to Her Grace, The Duchess of Sweet Apple Acres as an ill-bred nag.” Princess Celestia added, apparently enjoying Blueblood’s discomfort.

“A-a joke, I assure you!” Blueblood laughed nervously. “A-all in good fun, r-right Your Grace?”

“He talkin to me?” Applejack asked. “The “nag” is suddenly “Your Grace” now?”

“And he had the nerve to approach me after he humiliated me at the Gala two years ago!” Rarity chimed in.

“C-can’t blame me for trying again, can you?” Blueblood chuckled, nervously wiping a bead of sweat from his brow as Shining Armor was apparently trying to glare him to death.

“And he kept hitting on Fluttershy after she told him to leave her alone!” Rainbow Dash added.

“I-It’s just that I was…er…struck by her beauty and c-couldn’t resist her…feminine…charms?” Blueblood squeaked, now trying to slide his way out of the ballroom.

“And he ate the last lemon tart off the platter!” Pinkie Pie chimed in.

“Yeah!” Twilight said. “Wait, what?”

“I was really looking forward to eating it…” Pinkie said sheepishly, scuffing the ground with her hoof.

“Well…there’s that too.” Twilight said sharing a bewildered shrug with her mentor.

“Shining Armor.” Princess Celestia said. “I understand that your days in my private guard have passed, but might I impose upon you to do me one final favor?”

“Yes, Your Majesty?” Shining Armor said, now merely inches from the petrified prince’s face.

“Kindly escort my nephew from this ballroom at your earliest convenience in the most expedient way you can imagine.” Princess Celestia said.

“With pleasure.” Shining Armor said grabbing Blueblood by the collar of his shirt and dragging him off through the startled crowd.

“W-wait Aunty, I can explain, please let me-get your filthy teeth off my suit, it’s cashmere you…wait, where are you taking me?! Nonononono, wait, this suit isn’t water proof! I just got this back from the cleaners! No, stop!”

There was a shrill, high pitched squeal as Blueblood was pitched out the second story window to land with a dull splash in the fountain below.

“I am sorry about that, ladies; we’ll keep him off the guest list next time.” Princess Celestia said.

“Not your fault, Princess.” Applejack said with a tip of the hat. “Much obliged for the assistance though.”

“I’m still not even sure why I still invite him to these occasions.” Princess Celestia sighed. “His parents were such lovely ponies that I’m still surprised at what a pompous ass he turned out to be.” Celestia looked down to see everypony looking up at her in shock. “Oh dear, did I say that last part out loud?”

The six of them shared a laugh at the embarrassed Princess’ expense.

“Yes, well, now that that’s out of the way, do you feel like hitting the dance floor, Your Majesty?” Rarity said, turning to Twilight.

“Rarity, I swear to-”

“Last time, I swear!” Rarity chuckled.

“Pinkie’s in position to hijack the DJ booth if you’re ready to show these peasants how real royalty gets down.” Rainbow Dash said. “You in, Twilight?”

“Um, actually, Princess Celestia had something she wanted to say to me before Blueblood mucked things up, didn’t you Princess?”

Twilight looked up at her and for a brief moment, Celestia wanted to tell Twilight everything. She wanted to tell her about the thousands of lonely nights she spent as Equestria’s sole defender. About all the mistakes she made, all the ponies she hurt, all the friends and enemies she buried over the years. About all the unseen scars form the millions of times her heart had been broken over the years.

But, in a moment of weakness she would regret until her dying breath, Princess Celestia held her tongue.

“Oh…It’s nothing important.” Princess Celestia said. “Go enjoy the party; there’ll be time to talk later.”

“If you say so.” Twilight said and with that, she was whisked into the crowd by her friends. The classical chamber music suddenly stopped and was instantly replaced by a bubbly pop tune Princess Celestia had heard in passing on the radio. The dance floor cleared and Twilight began to flail her hooves about off beat with the music playing. As ridiculous as Twilight looked, she was happy and surrounded by friends, which was all Princess Celestia could ask for at the moment.

“Have you spoken with her already?”

Princess Celestia gave a slight start as Princess Luna materialized behind her. “Oh, stars, Luna, you have to stop scaring me like-”

“Have you spoken with Twilight yet?” Princess Luna said, cutting her sister off.

“We spoke, yes.” Princess Celestia said evasively.

“About everything?” Princess Luna said.

"About many things." Princess Celestia said.

"About everything?!" Princess Luna repeated.

“Everything that needs to be said for now.” Princess Celestia said firmly.

"So then you didn't tell her about-"

"No, Luna, I didn't." Princess Celestia sad tersely. "I just...didn't see the need to yet."

"Oh spirits, I knew you would lose your nerve." Princess Luna sighed wearily. "Celestia-"

"There will be plenty of time for such unpleasant talk later." Princess Celestia said. "We're not wanting for time and the festivities don't need to be dampened by bad spirits."

“Sister, we’ve been over this before.” Princess Luna said

“Then why are you bringing it up again?” Princess Celestia shot back.

"Because I thought we agreed that we'd be honest with Twilight." Princess Luna said. "I only agreed to this little...princess scheme of yours because you swore to me on the bones of Bellerophon that we would be honest with Twilight from the very beginning. And you promised that you'd speak to her-"

"I have every intention of doing right by Twilight, Luna." Princess Celestia said. "But I will do so at my discretion, Luna; not yours."

“If you don’t tell her the full story about all of this, I will.” Princess Luna said. "I have the utmost respect for your judgement, Celestia, but I'll not stand idly by while you place a crown on that poor mare's head, throw her a party and bribe her with finery without telling her about-"

“And what good would that do now?” Princess Celestia said, turning to face her sister. “Are you really so eager to break that girl’s heart?”

“That girl is a grown mare now.” Princess Luna said. “She deserves to know the truth, the whole truth, about what you’re asking of her.”

“What we’re asking of her.” Princess Celestia corrected. “Don't pin this all on me; you want this as much as I do.”

“Yes…that’s true.” Princess Luna said. “But it is wrong to keep these things from her; she still believes that we will be with her forever. We must tell her-”

“Go tell her now if you want to so badly!” Princess Celestia hissed, pointing across the dancefloor. “She’s right there; go pull her aside and tell her everything because I can’t right now, Luna, I just can’t!”

"You're being irrational." Princess Luna said. "You're letting your affection for Twilight cloud-"

"My judgement?" Princess Celestia said. "Of course I am. How can I not? I've spent the better part of two decades watching Twilight grow from an awkward little filly into a powerful young mare worthy of respect. I have raised her, Luna, not you. So do not dare to presume that I am not concerned for her well-being. I alone have that right; I alone have that responsibility and you would do well to remember that."

Princess Luna recoiled from her sister’s sudden outburst. "I...concede to thy wishes, Your Highness." She said stiffly. "If that is thine judgement, then I shall take my leave to resume my duties-"

“Wait, Luna.” Princess Celestia sighed, wearily rubbing her temples. "I shouldn't take my frustration out on you. I'm sorry...I spoke too hotly."

"A common occurrence these nights." Princess Luna observed. "I would have thought thy temper to be tempered by time but...it seems to only grow hotter by the day."

"I know...and I'm truly sorry." Princess Celestia said. “A thousand years later and I’m still so quick to take my anger out on you…sometimes I wonder if I’m not the same silly filly I was when I first ascended to the throne. I wonder how you've managed to tolerate me all these years”

“You are my sister.” Princess Luna said, gently nuzzling her sister. "You are a part of me that I cannot separate myself from."

“Thank you.” Princess Celestia said, planting a kiss on Luna’s head.

"Though thou art a pompous irksome ass at times." Princess Luna added.

Princess Celestia let loose a snort of laughter. "I promise...I will speak to Twilight about everything."

"Swear it." Princess Luna said firmly.

"On the graves of our fellowship." Princess Celestia said gravely. "On the sacred memory of those that await us, I will speak with Twilight Sparkle about the extent of her new duties."

“It doesn’t have to be tonight.” Luna conceded.

“No…tonight’s her night.” Celestia said, watching as Twilight was tossed high in the air by her friends. “Let her enjoy her friends...while she can.”

And so, the two ageless alicorns watched as Twilight laughed and danced and sang badly along with the music on the stereo. Solemn duty and hard goodbyes could wait for another night because tonight, was Princess Twilight’s coronation ball. Tonight, all of her friends and family came out to honor her achievements and celebrate her new life.

But years and years later, Twilight would remember that night as the last time she saw everypony she loved in the same place, at the same time.

siderealSandman presents

The Last Equestrian Princess

A story about the cost of living forever.

Author's Note

And here...we...go.

Ever since AliTwi has been announced, I've had mixed feelings about it and writing this story is my way of making peace with it...Andrew Hussie style.

Hereafter, every single chapter will focus on Twilight saying goodbye to one of her friends. As such, this story contains major character death; nothing graphic or brutal but if you're not in the mood for sads, this probably isn't the story for you.

I'm going to promise you this right now; this story has a happy ending. It's going to be a long and bumpy road, but there's a happy ending at the end of all of this

CHAPTER EDITED 3/24

Broken Hearts

Broken Hearts

“She doesn’t look well, does she?” Princess Luna remarked to her sister as they watched Twilight and Cadence talking quietly to each other from across the room.

“Clearly, Luna.” Princess Celestia said, stirring half a dozen sugar cubes into her tea. “The girl has to bury only stallion she’s ever loved after only two years of marriage; how well do you expect her to look?”

“It’s more than that and you know it.” Princess Luna said, scowling at her sister’s thick syrupy drink. “You know what is happening."

"I do not." Princess Celestia insisted.

"You can guess though." Princess Luna said

“She’s holding on.” Princess Celestia said. “I have every faith that she may still endure this…as we have endured countless blows throughout the years.”

“We are our magic; that's how your little theory goes, is it not?" Princess Luna said. "And if her magic is Love and her love is gone ...what happens next? That is the question.”

“She has love for Twilight.” Princess Celestia insisted. “And love for her people…and she may, someday, come to love another as she loved Shining Armor.”

“You know that’s not true.” Princess Luna said. “She gave that boy everything she ever had without reservation. They lived for one another and now that he’s gone-”

“I know.” Princess Celestia sighed, sipping her tea with a grimace and dropping another sugarcube in for good measure. “I know…I had hoped that she would last for a time longer. It was a mistake to allow her to marry. I should not have risked breaking her heart so soon.”

“Celestia, you may possess the power to raise and lower the sun but not even you could hope to command a young mare's heart, much less hers.” Princess Luna said. "Be happy that she knew happiness, for however long it lasted."

Princess Celestia sighed through her nose. “How soon, do you think?”

“Not long now.” Princess Luna said. “Unless I miss my guess, it's happening already.”

"I suppose so." Princess Celestia said grimly

“Isn't there anything that we can do for her?” Princess Luna said. Princess Celestia shook her head.

“All we can do is wait.” Princess Celestia said.

“I’m sorry I haven’t been in touch with you lately.” Cadence said, wiping her nose on the end of a paper napkin. “Everything happened so suddenly that…I just shut down for a while. It's been hard just getting up in the morning. But, I’m glad you’re here now…he would be happy that you're here for him.”

“I'm here for you too, Cadence." Twilight said. “How have you been holding up? Forgive me for saying so but you look-”

“Like death warmed over?” Cadence said with a watery chuckle. “I guess I haven’t been taking care of myself lately.”

“Do you feel sick?” Twilight asked, pressing the back of one hoof against Cadence’s head to check for temperature. “I could get a doctor in here to look at you.”

“No...yes...I don’t know, Twilight.” Cadence sighed. “I feel…odd.”

“Odd?” Twilight said. “What do you mean?”

“It’s very hard to explain. It feels like…I’m not entirely here anymore. Like,” Cadence bit her lip thoughtfully. “It feels like I’m…flickering in and out; like...a radio with bad reception. Ponies talk to me but sometimes I can’t understand what they’re saying. When I’m eating, sometimes I can’t even taste the food in my mouth. Everything seems duller to me…grayer.”

“Of course it does; you’re still trying to deal with the fact that Shining Armor isn’t coming home anymore.” Twilight said gently. “I know I am. I would be surprised if you weren’t feeling a little depressed right now.”

“No, Twilight, you don’t understand.” Cadence said, shaking her head. “How can I describe it? It’s...more than just sadness; I feel grief, of course, but there’s something else as well. Something I’ve never felt before. I feel light; like a strong wind could completely blow me to pieces. For some reason I feel like I could just…disappear, completely, at any given second.” Cadence rubbed her temples, wearily. “I’m sorry, I don’t mean to be dumping all my troubles on you like this; I haven’t even asked about how you’re doing.”

“I’m getting by.” Twilight said. “My friends have been very kind to me.”

“I'm surprised that they're not here with you.” Cadence said. “I can’t remember the last time I’ve seen you without them; they didn’t want to come?”

“Well…I didn’t exactly ask them.” Twilight said. “They didn’t know Shining Armor like I did; I’m sure that they wouldn’t want to come all the way out to the Crystal Empire just for a funeral. They send their best, though.”

“You know, I have to admit, I’m a little jealous of you.” Cadence admitted sheepishly.

“Me?!” Twilight said. “Why?”

“It’s silly…I’m just jealous that you have friends that you’re so close with.” Cadence said. “It makes me wish I had a group friends like yours when I was young; I never got the chance to get close to ponies my age…except for Shining Armor of course.”

“You’re still young, Cadence.” Twilight said gently. “Lots of ponies would love to be friends with-” Twilight was about to say something else, but something odd suddenly happened.

Cadence flickered.

Like a candle in a strong breeze, she shimmered and turned almost completely transparent for a split second, so briefly that Twilight wasn’t sure that she saw it at all. But the sickly look on Cadence’s face made it clear that she wasn’t feeling well.

“Cadence.” Twilight asked. “Did you just feel “absent” again?”

“Why…could you see it?” Cadence said. “What did it look like?”

“I-It’s really hard to describe.” Twilight said. As if they sensed that they were needed, Celestia and Luna crossed the room to join Twilight and Cadence. “Princess Celestia, I think there’s something wrong with-”

“I know, Twilight.” Princess Celestia said, pointedly ignoring Princess Luna’s I told you so look. “I think I may have an idea as to what’s happening.”

“Well, is there anything we can do for her?” Twilight asked. “Do you want me to fetch the castle doctor or-”

“Twilight Sparkle, Madame Dapifer would appreciate your assistance with preparing for Shining Armor’s burial.” Princess Luna said quickly.

“Me?” Twilight said, feeling a cold pit form in her stomach. “Why me?”

“As his sister, she was hoping you could lend a personal touch to the ceremony; flowers, choice of music, catering for the wake.” Princess Luna said. “I’m sure anything else you might suggest would be a welcome addition."

“Well…I guess.” Twilight said. “But Cadence-.”

“Don't worry about Princess Cadence.” Princess Celestia said. “I promise, everything will be well. Luna and I just need some time alone to talk with her.”

“Twilight…I know it’s a bit of an imposition for you…” Cadence said. “But, if you could help out with the planning for the…for Saturday, I would be very grateful.”

“I…of course, Cadence.” Twilight said, turning to leave. “I’ll be around if you need me.”

As she left the room, Twilight bumped into Madame Dapifer just at the end of the hallway. “Madame?” Twilight said. “Princess Luna said that you requested my help with funeral preparations?”

Madame Dapifer frowned. “Did I? No no, Your Highness, I have everything quite in order.”

“But Princess Luna said-” Twilight turned around just in time to see Princess Luna shoot her an apologetic look before closing the door with a sharp thud that echoed through the hallway.

“But, if Your Highness is so inclined…” Madame Dapifer said. “I’m sure Princess Cadence would appreciate your input.”

Twilight sighed, frowning at the massive crystal door for a long moment. “Fine.” Twilight said. “Let me see what I can do.”

Flowers:

[X] Two dozen bouquets of amaranth, arbutus and asphodel for the service.
[X] Two dozen bouquets of gladiolus, heliotrope and laurel for the cemetery
[X] A dozen red roses (Cadence)
[X] Two dozen Snowflowers (parents)

Music
[X] String Quartet for the service; medley of memorial music capped by “Equestria Prevails” as the casket leaves the capital

Service

[X] Reading: Excerpt from the “Last Stand of Bellerophon” (below)
Though our stalwart hero fell
He gladly fell, and unafraid
For love of liege he moved through hell
His life for hers he bravely paid

We do not mourn our hero gone
For he has gone to greener grass
We weep for those who carry on
Who must remain and wait to pass

Til one day when we meet again
And battle songs are far from ear
On blooming plain or flowr’y glenn
We’ll run to you and hold you near

But sadly, tis not yet our day
We’ve many roads to travel still
I walk to you, so far away
To join you on some distant hill

When at last, we meet again
I’ll never let you go my friend
(Note: Ask P.Celestia if she would be willing to read the piece; it might mean a bit more coming from the author herself.)

Catering
[X] Light snacks following the service at the palace. Aprox. 200 guests expected. Fruit platters, hay seed muffins, vegetable rolls, coffee, tea and assorted soft drinks.

Twilight rubbed her eyes wearily as she looked over the plans for Shining Armor’s funeral for the sixth time that hour. She felt herself getting overwhelmed the further she went into this process and had to stop to steady herself several times. This wasn’t right; she barely finished planning her brother’s wedding. It was too soon to be planning his funeral. Still, something about the details of the event made things easier on Twilight. Lists and schedules were comfortably familiar; she could deal with lists and schedules easier than dealing with Shining Armor’s burial.

Whenever she looked out over the city, she could still clearly seen the mobs of ponies still standing in line around the capitol, waiting for a chance to pay their respects to her brother. Twilight hadn’t gone to see her brother yet, partly because she didn’t want to cause a scene but mostly because she didn’t want her last memory of Shining Armor to be of him lying in a casket, likely scarred or heavily disfigured after the goblin blades pierced his shields and tore deep into his face, perhaps slicing his nose off or gouging his-

Twilight shook her head violently. In her solitude, her imagination was left to run wild into grisly places. It had been hours and still there was no sign of Cadence, Celestia or Luna. Now and then, she swore she heard the room open but when she turned back, the massive crystal door loomed over her unmoving. It wasn’t until much later that day that she caught Princess Luna coming back from the kitchen with a pitcher of iced tea and some glasses.

“Princess!” Twilight said, trotting over to quickly block Luna’s path.

“Oh…Twilight Sparkle.” Princess Luna said. “How go the preparations for the-”

“You lied to me!” Twilight blurted out before she could stop herself.

Princess Luna stiffened at the accusation. “I beg your pardon?”

“You said that Madame Dapifer requested my help to get me out of the room!” Twilight said.

“I did no such thing!” Princess Luna bristled. “I said that she would appreciate the help; I never said that she asked for you.”

“Yeah! Well…” Twilight opened and closed her mouth a few times, struggling for a comeback that was currently escaping her. Finally, she gave up. “How’s Cadence doing?”

“Well.” Princess Luna replied.

“Does Princess Celestia know what’s wrong with her?” Twilight asked

“We have…theories.” Princess Luna said evasively. “Please keep in mind, Twilight Sparkle, that there have been a grand total of seven alicorns in the history of Equestria, present company included. Much about our own kind is still a mystery to us. We have a fairly good idea of what ails Cadence but…we cannot say for sure.”

“Can’t you at least let me in on this?” Twilight said. “I might be able to help if you clue me in to what’s going on.”

“I…” For a moment, Princess Luna appeared to be debating whether to tell Twilight or not. “I would like to; very much. But Celestia…Celestia and I believe that it’s best to keep this under wraps until we know more about this. It would not do for our wild theories to slip out and cause panic for no reason.”

“Panic?!” Twilight cried. “What is there to panic about?!”

“[Nothing!” Princess Luna said. “Right now, there is nothing to worry about. I am sorry, Twilight Sparkle. I know you are confused right now and only want to help. I promise to keep you posted as things progress.” Before Twilight could say anything else, Luna vanished in a swirl of silvery sparkles leaving Twilight standing in the foyer glaring at Cadence’s door.

Princess Celestia had never been one to keep secrets from her. She made every effort to involve Twilight in her life and even as a filly; the Princess never spoke down to Twilight or treated her like a child. As Twilight grew older, Princess Celestia placed greater and greater faith in her and ever since her coronation, Twilight felt that there was an unspoken trust between her and the princess.

Today, Twilight began to wonder how far that trust really extended.

“You Highness.” Twilight was shaken out of her brooding by Madame Dapifer’s presence at her shoulder.

“Oh, Madame.” Twilight said. “Sorry, I was just spacing out a bit. I’ve finished looking over most of the schedule for tomorrow and everything seems to be in top shape.”

“Yes, yes, that’s very good, Your Highness, but I’m afraid there is an incident by the main gate that requires your attention.”

“Is there something wrong?” Twilight said. “Do we need to call the guards up?”

“The guards are already well aware of the situation.” Madame Dapifer said. “It’s just…well, it’s best if you see for yourself.”

With mounting trepidation, Twilight headed out the front door and into the courtyard. Crowds of ponies still massed at the front gates, but hovering over them was-

“Listen pal!” Rainbow Dash said, swooping down to glare at one of the guard face to face. “I know you got orders to keep this gate locked down, but you need to go find Twilight-”

“Princess Twilight Sparkle.” Rarity clarified for the confused guard.

“Yeah, yeah, whatever. I need you to tell her that-” Rainbow Dash stopped as she spotted Twilight across the courtyard. "Hey, there she is!"

“Rainbow Dash?” Twilight called out. “What are-”

“Twilight!” Pinkie Pie cried, bouncing above the crowd of ponies. “It’s us!”

“Pinkie?!” Twilight said. “When did you guys-”

“Oh for cryin out loud!” A cry came from the crowd as Applejack pushed her way through the mob of ponies. “Just let us in already!”

As soon as Twilight motioned for the guards to open the gates, in trooped Rainbow Dash carrying Fluttershy followed by Pinkie Pie, Rarity and Spike riding on Applejack’s back.

“Biscuits and gravy.” Applejack swore, fanning herself with her hat. “I thought that crowd was gonna eat us alive.”

Twilight stared wordlessly at her friends for a few seconds. “What…what are you all doing here?”

“Well...we couldn’t stop thinking about how down you looked when you left for Canterlot.” Applejack said. “So we got the idea-”

“Well, actually, Applejack got the idea!” Pinkie Pie said. “She was really worried about how you left without telling anypony anything and how you barely even left a note for Spike to find so she thought we should come up here and check up on you to make sure you were okay!”

“Sorry if ah’m stickin my nose where it ain’t wanted,” Applejack said. “But it just didn’t sit right with me lettin you go off to the Crystal Empire all on your lonesome.”

“We’re sorry if we’re overstepping any boundaries.” Fluttershy said. “But you just seemed so down after you heard about your brother.”

“Not to mention Spike was positively devastated that you left without telling him.” Rarity said, nodding to the dragon who was glaring at the cobblestones beneath his feet.

“I know we’re not...really family or anything but…I miss Shining Armor just as much as you do.” Spike said softly. “He was as much of a brother to me as he was to you and I know you may not want me here or anything but-” Spike was cut off as Twilight scooped the little dragon up and hugged him as hard as she could.

“I’m sorry.” Twilight sobbed into Spike’s shoulder. “Of course I want you here. I'm sorry; I should have told you I was leaving.”

“Y-you could have just asked.” Spike said, wiping his eyes on the corner of her mane. “You j-just left so suddenly that none of us had the chance to go with you if you wanted us to.”

“I know; I’m sorry.” Twilight said, smiling tearfully at her group of friends. “I just d-didn’t want to bother you with m-my problems.”

“Twilight, you don’t get brownie points for suffering in silence.” Rainbow Dash said. “We carry each other’s loads when they get too heavy; that’s the way it’s always been. Just because Celestia slapped a crown on your head and wings on your back doesn’t mean that you’re suddenly too big to come to us when you need a shoulder to cry on.”

“Of course, if you don’t want us here-” Fluttershy said.

“No!” Twilight said. “No…I’m glad you guys came.”

“Good, because you ain’t getting rid of us that easy.” Applejack said, lightly nudging Twilight’s shoulder. “Now ah reckon we ought to pay our respects to Princess Cadence, first and foremost.”

“That may be a bit of a problem.” Twilight said and she quickly filled her friends in on Cadence’s strange behavior and Princess Celestia’s uncharacteristic evasiveness. “I don’t know what’s going on, but Princess Celestia definitely knows something she isn’t-Princess!” Twilight cried as she saw Princess Celestia coming back from the kitchen with a tray full of piping hot tea mugs and assorted cakes.

“Oh, goodness!” Princess Celestia exclaimed as the small group of ponies rushed up to meet her. “When did all of you get here?”

“They came in on the last train.” Twilight said dismissively. “Never mind that; how’s Princess Cadence doing?”

“She’s doing well.” Princess Celestia said simply. “As well as I can expect her to do, I suppose.”

“Have you found out what’s wrong with her?” Twilight asked. “Is there anything I can do to help?”

“Thank you, Twilight. But Luna and I have everything under control right now. If you're needed later, I’ll be sure to send for you.” Princess Celestia said firmly.

“But…can we at least go see her?” Twilight asked.

“Princess Cadence is going to be very busy until tomorrow morning.” Princess Celestia said. “ There is a lot she still needs to prepare for and she isn’t going to have much time to talk until tomorrow. I’ll send her your best when I go in and see her.”

“But Princess-”

“I’m sorry, Twilight, but I have some things I need to take care of.” Princess Celestia said. “We’ll talk later if I have the time.”

And before Twilight could say anything more, Princess Celestia swept down the hallway and back through Cadence’s door without a glance backwards.

“Well that was certainly…odd.” Rarity said.

“Tell me about it.” Rainbow Dash said. “She practically blew you off back there.”

“And you really think she’s keepin something from you?” Applejack said.

“Without a doubt.” Twilight said. “I’m starting to get the feeling that she doesn’t trust me as much as I thought she did.”

“Oh come on, Twilight.” Rainbow Dash said. “You’re Princess Celestia’s go-to-girl for all her Equestria saving needs! Of course she trusts you.”

“Then why isn’t she acting like it!” Twilight snapped. “Why won’t she just let me help her?!”

"Maybe it's not something you can help her with." Flutershy said.

"How does she know that if she won't even talk to me!" Twilight groaned. "I don't understand; she's never acted this way towards me."

“Whoa, girl, simmer down now.” Applejack said, putting a hoof on Twilight’s shoulder. “It’s been a long day for all of us; let’s just get some grub and get some shuteye; I’m sure this’ll all look better in the mornin.”

“I…” Twilight deflated. “Maybe you’re right…”

The night quickly wound down after that. After a light dinner in Twilight’s chambers, Madame Dapifer arrived to escort the new arrivals to rooms she had prepared for them. As they bade each other good night, Twilight found herself staring up at her ceiling restlessly. The anxiety she felt surrounding Shining Armor’s funeral was replaced with the fear that there was something wrong and the one pony who knew something, the one pony Twilight thought she could trust above all others was keeping secrets from her.

Twilight stands in a green field that stretches as far as her eye could see. The grass sways in the light breeze, tickling her stomach and blowing through her hair. Across the field, a knight in battered bronze armor stands watch under a lone oak tree. Twilight calls out to him, but her cry was lost to the wind that whips across the plain.

The knight raises his head to look at her. His face is lined by thin, ropy scars but he retains a youthful beauty, even disfigured. He removes his helmet and squints in Twilight's direction. She runs to him with wild abandon, calling a name he does not recognize. As Twilight draws nearer, the young knight shakes his head, replaces his helmet, and continues his watch. He is waiting for something...or someone. Twilight cannot be certain. She tries to speak to him again but her words are drowned by a gust of infernal wind.

The knight looks Twilight up and down, appraising the young princess before him. He opens his mouth to speak, but suddenly snaps his head up to gaze at another figure galloping across the plain. His perfect white coat catches the sunlight; his long blue mane flows unhindered in the breeze. Twilight's heart leaps in her chest and she tears after him, running, running, running as fast as her hooves can carry her to throw her hooves around the stallion's neck.

But he doesn't see her.

He runs past her to the oak in the middle of the field where a slender silhouette of a mare waits for him beside the battered knight. He runs to her, but she flickers and vanishes before he can speak.He slows his gallop to a mournful trot and sits sullenly by the battered knight's side.

They turn to Twilight and before she can say anything-

She wakes to the mournful knell of a funeral bell

Author's Note

So...the funeral was supposed to be in this chapter. Technically, the funeral should have been in the last chapter. You can blame Twilight and Celestia for that.

This chapter and the last chapter and the next chapter were all supposed to be one chapter but then Twilight got away from me. By the time I finished working with Twilight, the chapter started pushing 10,000 words which I think is a bit much to digest in one sitting so I broke it up. The next chapter is almost there and will be posted fairly shortly. Let me know if you don't mind longer chapters or if you'd prefer shorter chapters posted more frequently.

Sooo...nobody dies in this chapter! Yay! Sorry not a heck of a lot happened in this chapter but it has to be done to set up some conflict later on.

Sorry if the other girls aren't getting that much screentime but these first few chapters are fairly Twilight centric. Strictly speaking, this whole story is Twilight-centric but with Shining Armor's death, this one is especially personal. Everyone will have greater parts as the story goes on.

As usual, thanks for reading and leave a comment if you're so inclined. Feedback and criticism help me write better and it's always nice to hear what people thought.

EDITED: 3/25